It was just too good to last. Polaris is no more.

http://www.asstr.org/~Polaris/

If anyone has a collection of stories from the site, this would be the best place to dump them.

For those who don't know, Polaris was a master of the dark and twisted. Many of his stories, and the stories that he hosted, featured dark and brutal scenes of torture, often on children, sometimes even infants. He also had a penchant for scat, WS, abortion, incest, rape, and pretty much everything else you could think of.

Also ITT, discuss Polaris and his stories, and the stories he hosted. Truly a unique man with a unique talent.

Feel free to move this to /dis/ if it fits better there.

Lit's been a bit quiet, so going to try out a new story.
Expect Loli, Rape, Assorted Non-Con and Semi-Con, deaths in each short chapter, and more degeneracy as the story goes on.


(1)

Cecil did not know how she became immortal. The day she died, she simply woke up once more. She might have been twelve or thirteen – she could hardly count the days to know for sure – when her uncle dragged her out of the cellar with an empty bottle of liquor in hand.

He screamed and cursed and called his sister a useless whore, as he tore off her rags and forced his hard cock to tear through her tiny cunt. This much was normal for him, as he dragged her out to rape her every time he lost at cards, or injured himself at work, his drink tasted like piss, or whatever else had angered him that day.

Since the day her mother died and left her behind, it was either staying in his cellar or dying as an orphan, and so she wound up abandoned in this basement, eating soggy bread and the slop he referred to as soup, drinking filthy water, pissing and shitting into a hole dug in a corner of the dirt floor that she slept on most nights.

Whatever her hair might have looked like years prior, now it was browned by dirt, her flat chest, tiny body, and hairless crotch covered by nothing but a burlap rag that was torn until it was barely more than a few loose strips of cloth.

The only sunlight she saw was on days when she was pulled out to be his sex toy. At first she cried and screamed, then she lay silently, until eventually she moaned quietly as he roughly fucked her, his beatings having become the price of sleeping in a soft bed for the night before he woke up, while making sure to get up before him. With a hangover, he never cared to lead her downstairs, opting to push her down the stairs to the cellar while grumbling.

Some nights Cecil wondered if she shouldn’t simply break his own bottle on his empty skull while he slept, but without him, even the slop he fed her would vanish away, and if anybody from the construction site bothered to report him missing, the guards might show up instead. Orphans weren’t allowed inside the walls, and neither did they survive outside the walls.

A heavy fist sunk into Cecil’s stomach, punching the breath out of her. On a good day when he was only drunk, his beatings were only this much, a few punches until he came inside her and fell asleep. When he lost money, he would close his hand around her thin throat and squeeze until her face turned purple, her pussy tightening around his penis in a desperate, instinctive attempt to finish him off so he would get bored and rest.

But the nights when he brought up his sister were the worst. He cursed her for having all her money stolen before dying and leaving nothing to him, for leaving him with this useless cumrag which cost him a copper in food every day, giving nothing in return except a house smelling like shit.

Cecil felt her uncle’s cock swell and fill her womb with hot semen, and she exhaled with a sense of relief, but today, the hand around her neck did not loosen, and the cock inside her did not pull out. Instead the glass bottle crashed into her head, pouring glass shards and drops of whiskey over her face.

She screamed and cried, sharp glass lacerating her face, her vision vanishing into darkness as shards found their way through her eyes.

Usually he enjoyed hearing her whimpering underneath him, but today he decided he just wanted her to shut up. He drove his fist into his niece’s broken face, over and over until she finally went quiet for good.

Yet she woke up in the gutter outside just a few hours later. The blood soaked into her hair and the semen oozing out of her were both dry, only the wounds that should have been underneath them no longer existed.

After quietly resolving her confusion, something inside Cecil finally broke. She made her way back into the house, back into her uncle’s bedroom instead of her cellar.

Seeing the look of utter shock on his face as his own dead niece drove the jagged remains of his own bloody bottle into his throat was the first joy she had felt in years.

Just a little something I started this morning in readiness for the new rules! I've not abandoned the others, just had this beginning in my head so wanted to get it down. Enjoy!

Pt 1

After her shower in the hotel bathroom, twenty year old Elizabeth looked at her naked body in the mirror, her flame-red hair hanging in long, wet rat-tails around her shoulders. She cupped her large, round breasts and looked at them thoughtfully. She knew that is was these that had gained her popularity at college as well as earning her the nickname Jessica after Jessica Rabbit. She was also under no illusion that they had helped to land her this job in the first place but now they were going to be responsible for her death. Well, she admitted to herself, not just her breasts. She turned her back towards the mirror and looked over her shoulder, admiring her nice juicy rump which was sure to be a major attraction at the feast if the negotiations went well.

Elizabeth was a junior researcher at a production company specialising in anthropological documentaries and the presenter she worked most closely with was hoping to pull off the scoop of the century! The cannibal tribes of the Dolcett Islands had been known about for some time but no film crews had ever been permitted to visit. Months of patient negotiation and exchange of gifts had resulted in her boss gaining the permission of the islanders to visit and film them for three days but the broadcasters who would carry the film were concerned that showing the native women cooked would be deemed exploitative. An agreement had been reached that, for balance, an English woman would be shown cooked and eaten by the islanders alongside any natives who may be shown. That is where Elizabeth came in. She remembered the mix of shock and excitement she had felt when she had been called into her boss’s office and told the vitally important role she was being asked to play. She had taken the afternoon to think about it but, before going home from work that day, she had returned to her boss’s office and agreed. After all, this was an opportunity to be part of history!

She could not deny that she had been fascinated by the idea of cannibalism since she was a small girl. There was, she knew, a girl in America campaigning for the practice to be legalised but she didn’t reckon on that getting very far any time soon and she was sure that, if it ever were to become legal, she would be far too old by then for anyone to have much interest in her meat. No, this was likely her one and only chance to fulfil her fantasy, and in front of millions around the world too for her boss was very well regarded and his documentaries always drew huge audiences!

My name is Josh Smith I am a young wrestler who is average highest
and buff my stage name is whip lash and I was apart of a professional wrestling association who's main focus is snuff. It's called the NSW

The rules are as followed:

Sexual entertainment is required and someone must die at the end.

Everything is measured by points if you don't outright snuff your opponent.

If your a male cumming inside and making her cum is how you gain points. For a female you have to make him cum out side.

If you win by points you can perform a execution where one shot weapons are allowed and your opponent has to do everything you want.

Some fights are scripted for newbies..

These rules were drilled in my head especially since my first match was today. It was against Miss Stacks which was a woman who looked like a MILF and used that to her advantage as she crushed people beneath her ass. She had a number of confirmed wins and in the lesbian matches had snuffed a lot of women.

All fighters meet in the locker room and get dressed together I was slightly nervous even though I knew this was all scripted. We shook hands and exchanged greetings and she winked at me.

she was beautiful with golden blonde hair dressed in a gimp like one piece suit that showed off her eyes and her mouth. I almost didn't want to kill her since I was so attracted to this slightly older woman.

Since both fighters come out the same side it isn't unusual to see a wrestlers holding hand or kissing sometime fighters decided to show off their strength by carrying their opponent in the ring with a fire man carry. me and Miss Stacks decided to keep it cordial though.

The ref called my title and miss stacks title and we ran out to the cameras and the cheering crowd.

We went to our specfic corners and prepared to put on a performance she flashed me a award winning smile and licked her lips.

The bell rang and the match began me and her danced around the ring and started to follow the routine just like it said in the script.

she started by charged at me and sweeping my leg and bringing me down to the mat. She flipped me face up and brought her ass down on my face.

The general idea was to suffocate me but the script said I broke out. So I made my reversal and slammed her on the ground. Using my momentum to give me access to her pussy I started sucking her clit as hard as I could.

I made her cum by using my mouth on her before picking her up and slamming her so I could get her in a position to where I could use my fingers. She lazily pulled my dick out and started sucking it while we were doing a standing 69.

I switched up my tactics by spanking her and attacking her asshole. Although the camera couldn't see it I could feel her laughing as I licked her leather ass.

I pushed off of her and turned to the ropes gaining momentum as I hit her again. This time she fell purposely in doggy style position with her ass in the air. I started pumping as hard as I could and she moaned towards the camera to give the fans a show.

I felt my dick cum in her but she came again making it my win by points. Although she had a script to follow while I snuffed her since it was an execution I could still order her to do anything I wanted before she died.

I thought of a way to say goodbye to this amazing woman and let her body put on a show the fans would remember.

The ref passed me the weapon of choice which was a katana which the executives had picked out for me to use.

Usually for beheadings the executioner made women hold her breasts or spread her legs as she died. I thought that was dishonorable and didn't want to see miss stacks go in such a sultry and common way.

But miss Stacks winked me and I understood immediately what she wanted. I ordered her to hold her position even as her head was cut off. Which was a high level technique that let wrestlers lock their legs even when their head was gone. It was certainly a show stopper

The crowd cheered at the order and I saw women in the stands shouting "do me next" I was clearly their favorite. My last order was for miss stacks was to kiss me and wink at the camera like she did in the locker room. and the crowd awed. She waved at the camera saying bye to all her fans and mouthed a few words about sponsorships and brands.


Then she turned to me and we attacked each others mouths with hunger. We ravished each other as I couldn't get enough of her and I put mybhand on her ass so I could stick my face even closer to hers. Reluctantly we started ending the kiss and my hands shifted to her pussy to give her one last orgasm I felt her tongue slide against mine as we pulled away leaving a spit trail connecting our lips. She winked at me an stood there smiling before I raised my sword and angled it at her neck.

Right before my sword hit her neck she pulled a death face and stopped smiling let her face go slack and to leave one eye half open this was to make her face more erotic as I killed her so the crowd could get a little bit more of a show.

Right when she pulled the face i sliced her head off in a single stroke making sure to cut clean through sending her head flying butvwith masterful expertise her body stayed upright.

Blood squirted out of her body through where her head was supposed to be and rained what we call a red shower on the canvas.

Little did the fans know but Miss Stacks had saved the a gift for this opportunity and they got one more show. Golden yellow liquid leaked from her pussy flooding the bottom of her one piece. Completely wetting herself and leaking into the ring.

I walked over her stepping In her mess of blood and piss and tipped her headless body backwards into her piss puddle. The ref called the match and everyone cheered me on all the cameras focused on me waving and then on her dead body.

I was to busy to notice as I grabbed my prize for today which was her piss soaked underwear. I picked up her head and made out with it before handing it to the ref. She put it in a bag so it could be delivered to my house later.

Hey everyone, I'm proud to present you my very first story here. Or at least, the first fully developed one.
I hope you enjoy it.
I currently have 2 chapters written, but I could write more if there is demand for it, either as the following part of the story or as other stories in the same universe.
Constructive criticism is welcome, but if you do, please do not turn this thread into yet another insults competition or flame war thread. If you disagree, you disagree and that's it.

Tags: loli, semi-cons, non-cons, rape, oral, anal, vaginal, gore, torture, disemboweling, evisceration, pussy destruction, choking, bondage, possibly more to come

Chapter 1: A thorough cavity search

"You stop right here!"
The two girls started running, but were quickly caught on by the policemen and ended up lying on the floor, roughly immobilized.
"Name and age!" shouted one of the policemen, a sergeant.
"Please let me go. You're hurting me! " tried to plea one of the girls.
"I said name and age!", he answered, pushing a little bit more on her chest, eliciting a pained yelp.
"Julia Jones, 14 years old. Please stop hurting me!" she cried out.
"And you?" he asked the other girl, who was crying.
"She's Gemma, my little sister. She's 12" answered Julia in her stead "Please let us go!"
"Where are the goods?"
The policeman wasn't releasing any of the pressure on her back.
Julia started panicking a little bit. "What are you talking about?"
"The goods you stole at the supermarket. You were identified on the camera system."
"That can't be happening! There must be a mistake!" pleaded Julia, starting to cry.
"There isn't. Face recognition identified you! Where are the goods?"
"I swear, we don't have anything! "
"Who has it then? "
Gemma was trying to get her sobbing under control, while Julia stayed silent, now a defiant look in her eyes.
The policeman who was holding Julia sighed "Look, you have the right to remain silent, but then, we're gonna have to search you to ensure you don't have them. You'd really better tell us what you did with them…"
"We don't have them! What are you gonna do about it?" answered Julia stubbornly.
"Very well, we'll have to search you, then!" he stated, a hint of threat in his voice.

Without adding a word, the policeman started searching Julia. He started with her hands and jeans pockets, then her arms and legs. He took off her shoes to check inside.
When he started patting her butt, Julia let out a surprised yelp, but before she had time to react, he'd turned her on her back and was now palming her breasts and quickly moved on to fondling her pussy through her jeans.
"What do you think you're do…" she started to demand angrily, but before she had time to finish her sentence, he shoved his baton between her teeth and plunged his fingers in her mouth, exploring the insides of it.
"Palm down unsuccessful on this one. Doug, come hold her while I search the other one" he asked a third officer that was standing by until then.
Upon hearing that, the 12 years old, who was looking at her sister in shock, started struggling to get away. Surprised, the policeman who was holding her let go, but as she started to run, the sergeant her grabbed her wrist and roughly threw her back on the ground, planting a knee in her stomach and shoving his colleague's baton deep in her mouth before she had any chance to catch her breath. After pushing hard enough to choke her for a moment, he released the pressure a little bit.
"If you resist, I'm gonna make you swallow that baton and choke on it! Understood?"
She quickly nodded, fear in her eyes.
"Good!" he said with a sadistic grin.
He quickly searched her pockets and examined, maybe a bit more than necessary her budding breasts and nether parts, lifting her skirt and feeling through her pink panties,. all he found was a lollipop in her shirt pocket.
"Nothing here either". He stopped to think for a moment, then asked the clumsy policeman who had almost let Gemma go "Tell me, officer Josephson can you remind me what they stole? Do you think it could have been missed in a palming search?"
"It's a USB key, sir. It could easily have been missed, sir!" answered the officer sycophantly.

The sergeant grinned deviously at Gemma and Julia. Both gagged with batons, they couldn't protest.
"Well, my little apprentice thieves, the law is pretty clear, we have to make certain you don't have the goods on you, if you don't tell us where it is. A USB stick could be hidden anywhere on you, really, so we're gonna have to make a very thorough search. Officer Josephson, you're gonna hold this one while I search the other one, and make sure she doesn't escape this time. If she tries anything, shove that baton down her throat. That ought to calm her!"
Gemma struggled a little bit when officer Josephson came back, but the baton quickly showed her that officer Josephson wouldn't make the same mistake twice.
As the sergeant approached Julia, she was frantically shaking her head, trying to say something through the baton that gagged her, a look of plea in her eyes, but the sergeant didn't care. They wouldn't be allowed to confess anything until he decided on it. Officer Doug held Julia down while the sergeant unbuttoned her jeans, trying to take them off. As she was struggling against him, he brought out his knife cut off her cloths. He carefully examined them, making sure there wasn't a USB stick anywhere. Julia now entirely nude in the middle of the street, he started searching her again, spreading her butt cheeks, sliding a finger through her vulva, and spreading her pussy hole, eliciting a few admiring whistles from the small crowd that had gathered to observe. A little girl who had slipped through the crowd to get to the front had her hand between her legs. Her eyes were going from Julia's spread pussy just meters away from her to Gemma, with a look of anticipation. She was clearly picturing herself in Gemma's place, and looking forward to what was about to happen.

The sergeant felt in a teasing mood and decided to oblige to the little girl's desires. He finished searching Julia quickly before moving to Gemma. Her head locked in place by the baton, didn't see much of what had happened to her sister, so when she saw the sergeant approaching with a knife in his hand, she started struggling hard in panic. Officer Josephson reacted quickly this time, and shoved his knee in her stomach while pushing the baton so hard in her mouth that her throat started bulging. Gemma's hands quickly shot up to her throat, and her struggles became less about escaping, more about getting her breath back. She soon started missing air, and weakened, under the sergeant's mocking gaze. As she stopped struggling, Officer Josephson pulled back the baton just enough to let Gemma take deep panicked breaths.
Before she had time to come back to her senses, the sergeant had already knelt next to her and started cutting off her skirt and panties.
"Ew, she pissed herself, while you were subduing her! Kids these days really have no shame! " he said as he was spreading her butt cheeks and her pussy, making sure the little girl in the front of the crowd had a good look at Gemma's hymen. The little devil lifted her skirt and started shamelessly rubbing herself with a hand in her panties. Her cheeks took on a nice pink tint as her eyes crossed the officer's look. Her fingers started rubbing faster when he winked at her. The officer took the time to examine Gemma in details, playing for a while with her small smooth pointy breasts.

He mused, "Tell me, officer Josephson. If you don't find the objects through a thorough search of the suspect's clothing and a surface body search. What's the next step, when they still haven't told you where they have hidden the goods?"
Officer Josephson thought for a moment, taking his turn to fondle her breasts "Well, sir, a USB stick could be anywhere on their person, really. I'd advise to perform a cavity search" He stopped to think a bit more, looking at Gemma's bald pussy, then eyeing the little girl in the front row. "Normally, we would do this kind of procedure in a controlled environment, asking a female officer to do so, but given the suspects resisted and tried to escape, I think we have grounds to perform the procedure on the spot"
"Very good, officer Josephson. I see you're learning quickly" he said while peeling the lollipop, putting it in his mouth for a moment, then casually slipping it in Gemma's virgin pussy hole.

Gemma struggled for a moment, when she felt the lollipop pushing through the entrance of her pussy, but the baton quickly reminded her that resistance was useless, and she only produced a small strangled cry of distressed when the candy popped her cherry. Fingers quickly followed, roughly invading her private parts as deeply as possible with no consideration for the fact that this was her first time. Tears were running on her cheeks as she sobbed. This experience was as far as possible from the romantic first time she dreamed of. But she was soon to discover that this was even further from it than she thought. He started inserting more fingers. When the third finger went in, she was already screaming in pain. But her screams redoubled when he started inserting fingers from his second hand. With 6 fingers now inside her previously untouched pussy, she was convinced she was about to die. Unfortunately for her, she turned out to have a very stretchable hole and the sergeant was able to start pulling his hands apart to spread her hole so wide open that officer Josephson could point a flash light at it to light up the insides. He spread her to the limits of her hole rupturing, and as her squeals of agony went so high pitched that they seemed to go beyond the audible range, tiny cracks started appearing in her mucous membrane where it was getting stretched the hardest, oozing a slow trickle of blood that coated her vaginal walls. A new burst of life came to her as each of the hundreds of cracks opening felt like he stabbed her in the most sensitive area of her body and she could feel every single one of them. She started struggling hard and shrieking once again despite the baton gagging her. But she was no match for 2 fully adult police officers and as the unbearable pain fully invaded her, she quickly weakened. Soon enough, she wasn't even struggling any more, only trying to breath hard to control the pain. With the baton severely limiting her air flow, she was wheezing like an asthmatic and barely had strength left to slightly twitch when he fully inserted his hands inside her, fully exposing her cervix to open air for the first time in her life. It was visibly obvious to everyone in the crowd that her previously virgin vagina was devoid of USB sticks, and the officer let go of it with a look of regrets. As he released her, her hole was still gaping so wide that the little girl in the front row could still see her cervix even without the flash light.
The sergeant then shoved his fingers inside her asshole. This time, he didn't even try to go slow and soon enough, he had his whole hand inside her. Under normal circumstances, her hole would probably have ruptured, but she was so weak that she'd completely lost control of her sphincters. A dribble of piss was escaping her urethra and was slowly pooling inside her pussy, and her asshole opened wide to the officer's hand's invasion without even contracting around it. A few seconds later, he had punched his entire forearm up her asshole, and the crowd could witness his hand rummaging inside her intestines, by the unnatural bulging of her usually flat and perfect tween belly.
The little girl in the front was now furiously rubbing herself, and her quickening breaths attracted frowns from the more conservative members of the crowd, while others seemed delighted at this extra bit of sexy entertainment.
Gemma was left panting and gaping from the mistreatment both her holes had undergone. Barely even conscious of what was happening to her. As the officer pulled his arm out of the young teen's bowels, her rectum inverted itself in a suction noise, leaving a section of inverted intestines dangling from the broken young girl's asshole. Her legs reflexively twitched up as he was pulling her insides out with his fist and fell back in a wide opened position. A mixture of piss and virginal blood was pooling at the bottom of her pussy, inside of which the discarded lollipop was slowly dissolving. Tiny red cracks could be seen along the openings of her nearly ruptured pussy and asshole, slowly oozing blood. Her eyes didn't even register the officer standing up while roughly cleaning his arm with the rags of what had been her skirt, before turning his attention to her older sister. She was just staring in the void, utterly broken.

While Julia had not been able to see any of what happened to her little sister, she'd heard the shrieking, and when she saw the officer towering over her, both of his hands red with her sister's blood, and one of his arm covered in quickly wiped off blood and shit up to his elbow, her eyes bulged and she desperately tightened her knees together, in a protective position that would hopefully prevent the officer accessing her holes. The move was desperate, but effective for a short while. After a few seconds of trying to pry her knees apart, the sergeant took officer Doug's baton and gave him a nod. Doug shoved the baton he was holding in her throat so hard that it was only stopped by the handle brutally hitting her bottom teeth, almost dislocating her jaw and grotesquely deforming her throat. She could feel it punching all the way to her stomach before the pain hit her. After a few seconds of shock, her hands shot up to her throat, and her legs started flailing in panic.
The sergeant didn't wait for her to recover from the shock and immediately slammed the baton he had taken from Doug's belt on the entrance of her pussy, brutally penetrating her and hitting her cervix with all his strength. She froze again in shock, and before anything else could happen, he had pulled his baton back 3 times and hit her cervix again with full force. She fainted under the unprecedented pain and her legs and arms fell back to the side. Doug and the sergeant pulled the batons out of her throat and vagina.
Leaving her no more than a couple of unimpeded breaths to recover, the sergeant brought her back to consciousness by mercilessly shoving his hand inside her vagina, without preparing her any further. The violent stretching brought her back and she immediately started struggling and screaming, tightening up her hole around his fingers. He pushed with all his might and her contracted entranced ruptured with a wet squelching sound, letting his arm punch all the way to her cervix without further resistance. She shrieked like a banshee until Doug quickly muffled her again with his baton, but her arms and legs were too weak to put up much of a resistance, leaving the sergeant free to rummage inside her ruptured hole, forcing pee to jet out of her as he pushed against her bladder.
He soon pulled his hand out of her bleeding hole and immediately forced his arm deep inside her ass. She puked around the baton as he punched her diaphragm, having plunged his fist deep inside her bowels. Spreading his fingers wide, he pulled out an arm long section of her intestines with the same suction sound her sister had produced and went on to inspecting it for a hidden USB key.
The scene had lasted less than a minute, but it didn't matter. The pain had invaded her so profoundly that time wasn't a concept she could even grasp anymore. Her entire universe was pain. A pain so deep and intense that it overpowered all of her other senses and she was certain nothing could ever top that. She might have begged for death, but speech wasn't a concept she could even grasp anymore. She was reduced to an almost animal state.

Having found nothing, the sergeant turned again towards officer Josephson.
"Well, officer, what do you think is next?"
Officer Josephson was entranced by the sight of the little girl in the front row, who had fallen to her knees and was now producing high pitched moans with her juvenile voice, and took a moment to realize he was being talked to. Shaking off his daze, he straightened his shoulders. "Well, sir…" He looked at the two teens whose holes were gaping and who both had a coil of intestines dangling out of their inverted asshole. The batons that had been gagging them were now useless, as they were too weak to put up a resistance and were struggling to even handle the pain their whole bodies were in. Neither of them could imagine anything worse happening to them and for a second, he almost pitied them, but he was an officer on duty ad a thief who wasn't confessing on where the stolen goods were to be found was to be searched and interrogated using the full extent of their arsenal until every single realistic possibility had been explored.
"Sir, there are only a few places we haven't searched yet. If they swallowed it, it could be either in their stomach or deeper in their intestines. It could also be in their bladder or past their cervix. I suggest we start by the less intrusive part inspecting the full length of their bowels. "
Hearing this, the little girl came loudly, squirting hard on the floor between her knees. She continued rubbing herself all the way through her climax, and as she opened back her eyes, she showed no intention of slowing down.
The sergeant looked at officer Josephson with a hint of pride. He was still young, but he was getting the hang of how to run things. He even spared a fond thought for the seemingly unlimited energy of kids.
"Alright!"

Without any further comment, he pulled out his knife and started cutting Julia's intestines in a circular motion around inverted rectum, a few inches up from her asshole, in order to free the intestines from the rectum itself. Julia left out a horrified gasp, as he started tugging at the intestines and she felt her entrails sliding out of her belly, stimulating her asshole as they slid out, always with the same squelching sound. She reflexively squeezed her rectum, and brought her hands to her belly, as if trying to retain her insides where they were supposed to be, but the sergeant barely noticed, absorbed as he was by the methodical inspection of every inch of her intestine, which he was meticulously feeling as he was pulling out more and more length. Panicked quick breaths was all she could do as her hands felt her belly slowly emptying. Soon, her fingers could feel her back ribs through her belly skin and she felt completely empty. A last tug got her intestines taught and she could feel the sergeant pulling all the way to her throat, through her remaining length of intestines and stomach. He shoved his hand up her asshole and finished inspecting the last length of intestines that he couldn't pull outside. She felt all this as through the fog of her pain. The intestines sliding against her asshole and rectum felt weirdly stimulating and the sense of her tummy emptying felt utterly alien, as did her fingers rubbing against her ribs. But it almost felt as if all of this was happening to someone else. She wasn't a person anymore after all. she was pain. Just pain.

The officer casually grabbed his knife once again, stood and headed towards the gaping tween that gave a distressed yet weirdly distant look to his knife, having recovered just enough to regain a vague sense of self. He sat on the floor between her splayed legs, and pensively poked at her freely accessible cervix, trying to insert finger inside it. Seeing this wouldn't work, he gave a quick wash of the shit and blood that was starting to dry up on his forearm using the pee that was still pooling inside her distended vagina. Satisfied that the gory mess wouldn't form an uncomfortable crust on his arm, he planted the tip of his knife inside her cervix entrance, eliciting a pained whimper and started to clean it too.
He finally grabbed her rectum and in a swift motion, dismissively loped it off along with the length of intestines that was still poking out of her asshole. Grabbing the bit that was still protruding, he started pulling out her entrails. The tortured tween girl started moaning at the sensation of pleasure her intestines sliding against her anus were eliciting. In her universe where only pain existed anymore, this pleasure felt like it was multiplied. As her belly was emptying with the now usual wet sounds, officer Josephson laid her hand on her belly, letting her bid farewell to her insides. When the sergeant pulled her intestines taught with a bit more force than necessary, her head tilted back and her mouth opened, as would a rag doll whose string had been pulled. She produced a last loud moan, opening wide disoriented eyes. She didn't understand what was happening to her. She was only registering the sensations.

Still having found no USB key in the thieves' intestines, the sergeant didn't bother asking Josephson for the next step, this time. He briefly stopped to inspect the crowd and steal a glance of the little girl. There was a wet puddle between her knees and her tights were drenched with juices. Her knees were spread wide, as after almost half an hour of continuously cumming while he was disemboweling the girls, her legs were now too weak to even kneel properly. Her moans were whispered and her fingers and pussy folds were brushing the wet ground as she still slowly rubbed herself. She seemed to be vibrating as her entire lower body was trembling under the effort of maintaining her from entirely collapsing. He briefly locked eyes with her, then raised his knife, and turning his gaze back to his disemboweled suspect, he plunged the knife in her belly, making a cut right above her pelvis, from one side to the other, then adding a second cut from the center of the first cut up to her sternum. Gemma opened her mouth as if to scream while he was opening the flaps of the inverted T cut, but while her eyes and mouth were performing the motions, no sound came out. He gave a second look to the taught length of intestines that were traversing her now almost empty belly, straight from the insides of her butt hole to her diaphragm, then pulled on it to dislodge the stomach, jabbed the knife into it and sliced it open. Gemma reflexively tried to vomit, but the violent contraction of her sliced open stomach only served to splash her chest cavity with gastric fluids and nothing came out of her open mouth. Annoyed of having been splashed by the acidic fluid, he returned to her pussy to use it as a sink and clean his arms a little bit, then grabbed his knife again and jabbed it all the way through her bladder and vagina, driving a sawing motion up the organs until he had sawed the bladder, vagina and uterus in half. He then opened them and carefully inspected the insides.
Satisfied with his inspection, he finally concluded "This one doesn't have the goods on her. "

He moved on the Julia for the final act of his search. She moved her hands towards her belly in a protective motion as he started slicing the inverted T through her belly, but all this did was opening the flaps of her belly, burying her fingers among her internal organs. She retched once again as he pulled taught her intestine and even managed to gasp as he sliced through her stomach. He then jabbed his knife in her uterus and sliced the front of it up to the top, then performed a second horizontal cut along the Fallopian tubes, forming a T cut. Opening the flaps of her uterus, he chuckled as he noticed a fertilized egg.
"Looks like our chicken had a little chick in the making. The hospital does miracles, but there's no saving that thing!" he said, detaching it from her uterine wall with his knife. After inspecting it, he surveyed the crowd and threw it so it landed right in front of the little girl, blinking at her. With a hand that was shaking with exhaustion and excitement, she grabbed the egg from the floor, inspected it for a second, then pushed it with a finger inside the entrance of her virgin vagina, right against her hymen. She was imagining herself with a distended belly, as the baby of the thief was growing inside her. She came once again.
A silent sobbing agitated Julia, tears running along her cheeks, as if she had registered what the sergeant just did to her. And maybe she had on a subconscious level, although in her state, it was hard to imagine.
The sergeant finally pierced her bladder, finishing his inspection.

He rose back up and declared. "Well, neither had it on them. They must have handed it to an accomplice. You should call an ambulance, officer Josephson. Tell them we have suspects that need to be stitched back up. Tell them to bring some blood and get some surgeons ready. They're gonna need it. You can tell them we had to do a very thorough cavity search. They know the drill. "
As he was giving his instruction, he was rubbing off his hands and arms with the remains of Gemma's skirt and inspecting the crowd around them. As he was doing so, he saw the little girl in the front row lock eyes with him, grab her backpack with her still shaking hands, bring out a package that looked exactly like the one of the USB key they were looking for, open it and bring out the key. Weakly and yet mischievously, she brought it to her pussy and pushed the USB key deep inside it with her fingers, flinching when it pushed through her hymen. She then dismissively discarded the package to the side, with a contented sigh, while virginal blood was trickling along her legs.
"Officers, I have spotted a suspect with goods looking like the stolen ones and a suspicious attitude near the site where we arrested the previous suspects. Officer in pursuit." declared the sergeant, heading straight towards the little girl and retrieving the package on the floor.
"Name and age?" he asked in a severe tone.
"I'm Emi. I'm 6, mister officer. " she declared in a cute slightly impressed voice.
"Well, Emi, you have been seen in possession of stolen goods. We're gonna have to ask you to follow us to the police station for interrogation until we can clarify how you came in possession of those and what you have done with them. "
"Are you gonna search me?" she asked in a hopeful voice.
"We might have to, if you don't confess what you have done with the goods!" he answered as seriously as he was capable.
Emi nodded, and with great efforts, stood up on her shaky legs.
"I'll follow you, mister"

Officer Doug cuffed the little girl, and when the ambulance arrived, the policemen quickly asked the rescue team to inform the police station as soon as the suspects were able to be interrogated and left the disemboweled, gutted, destroyed and discarded girls under the responsibility of the medical personnel. They quickly headed to the police station with their new suspect in tow.
As soon as they arrived to the station, Emi was placed into an interrogation room and ordered to strip. She sat nude on a wooden chair as the sergeant rummaged through her backpack, not finding much interesting. Eventually, the sergeant set down the backpack and gave her a severe look, setting his elbows on the table.
"Emi, isn't it?" he asked sternly.
She nodded, a little bit shaky. What had started as a very hot game was now starting to feel a bit dangerous. She was alone, nude and cuffed in this austere and cold room. The only furniture was a table, 2 wooden chairs and a lamp that was trained on her frail frame. The burly man was alone in there with her and all she could see of him was a menacing shadow. She had watched this man dismantle 2 girls twice as old as she was with incredible brutality, without even breaking a sweat nor without any hesitation. He was now in a position to do whatever he wanted to her, and in the middle of a police station, nobody would come to her rescue. As the realization of her situation came, her vulnerability was painfully obvious. It was of course what she'd been looking for. She had inserted this USB stick deep in her vagina hoping he would use her mercilessly like he had done the other girls and leave her a gaping barely conscious mess. She was getting wet just thinking about this man shoving his large hand in her tiny hole and stretching her impossibly wide while she would scream for mercy. But at the same time, she now knew it could go much further than that. She had watched him methodically rip the bowels out of 2 girls, before gutting them and cutting open their uterus, bladder and stomach. Leaving them barely more than a breathing corpse. She had no idea of what he could do to her and was shaking at the very thought.
"Well, you see Emi, I have seen you with this USB stick. We know the other girls have stolen it and I want you to tell me what's your relation with them and how you came in possession of it. Then we can discuss where you hid the goods." He paused, giving her a pensive look. "Unless, of course, you want us to interrogate you and break until you confess the truth, and search you for the goods…"
That last sentence sent what felt like an electricity jolt through her pussy and she came on the spot with a hushed moan. Her eyes were transfixed on the man's hands that were the only part of his body in the light. She could visualize in incredible details those hands stretching Gemma's pussy so wide she could have touched the cervix without her arms even touching the walls of Gemma's vagina. She could remember the sight of the girl left unable to even move on the floor, her hole so distended piss was pooling at the bottom of her pussy. She could remember the officer using her as a sink. She could feel the wetness of her pussy spreading to her butt, against the drenched chair. She could feel her juices dripping along her legs and off her feet. The dripping sound on the concrete floor bouncing off the concrete walls and resonating in this almost empty room, in the expectant silence of the officer. As she wiggled her butt against this chair so large for her the policemen had to give her a lift for her to be able to sit on it, because her cuffs didn't let her use her hands very easily, she could feel the USB stick deep inside her. A rigid stick which, while small, was still giving her tiny 6 years old pussy a sensation of fullness for the first time in her life. She could only imagine what a couple of fingers would feel like, and she dreaded what a full hand could do to her. She remembered the horrible sounds as Julia's skin and flesh had ruptured, leaving her entrance a gory mess, and shivered again. But she was too committed to back out.
"I…" Her voice cracked and she gulped, taking a few deep breaths "I… don't think I should… tell you anything… officer!" she said, managing to make her voice slightly more firm by the end of the damning sentence. She knew that by doing this, she was condemning herself to be "interrogated", and she measured that this could very well be the last thing she'd be able to say before her body and mind were destroyed beyond recovery. But somehow, all she could think of were these hands, and how hot what they would do to her would be.
A large voracious smile spread across the officer's face, and she couldn't hold back the shakes that were agitating her whole body. She was terrified of what she'd just done.
"I hoped you would say that!"

Reposting my first guro story upon request with some grammatical corrections; original 2013 content is untouched in the interest of not George Lucasing myself.

I'll post one chapter every day for the next few weeks so that no one gets overwhelmed. You should have the entire thing by late December/early January. If you want it sooner, email me and I'll send you the PDF.

Obligatory disclaimer: Summermount is a work of fiction. The author does not condone any of the crimes committed in this story--not even the ones committed by the good guys. He does, however, condone the befriending of cats. That is a positive thing.

Summermount

For Gurochan, by Andlex

Erica and Dani

Bart sat on a roof and observed his target through binoculars. Her name was Erica Winters, a fifteen-year-old sophomore in Summermount High. There was something about her that fascinated him, something that beckoned him. Presently, she sat close to her little sister on the hotel bed, watching TV. From his vantage point, Bart could only see her top half—she wore a tight white T-shirt with no bra, shoulder-length blond hair and tan skin still wet from a dip in the pool. The girls' balcony covered her lower half—the hotel was one of Summermount's tallest buildings, and Bart had to settle for the roof of a far shorter apartment a quarter-mile away.

Dani slid off the bed and walked out of Bart's line of sight. Erica waved at her, then returned her attention to the TV. Bart pocketed his binoculars, picked up his bag, and set out for the hotel.

***

"You seriously going out in that?" said Erica. Her sister turned looked over her bare shoulder.

"Yup."

"I can see your tummy."

"Yeah, well, I can see your nipples."

"People aren't gonna see me. C'mon, pull your shirt down. You're too young to dress like that."

"I'm fourteen."

"Point in case. Case in point. Whatever."

Dani pulled her shirt down from her ribs to her hips, still revealing a sliver of skin between it and her shorts. "Good?" she said.

Erica gave her a thumbs up. "Not gonna do the whole ponytail thing?"

Dani combed her fingers through long, red hair. She shrugged. "Nah. Takes too long."

"It takes literally five seconds, dude."

Dani held up a finger. "Case in point."

Erica watched her sister slide out the door, taking a room key with her. She waited a full minute, then turned off the TV. She unwrapped the towel covering her bottom half and tossed it aside. She sat, bottomless, on the bed. Her hands rested on her crotch as she conjured up mental videos she'd been wanting to play all day. She'd have done it sooner if not for Dani. Dani wouldn't mind, probably, but Erica had a semi-innocent image to keep. She'd like to be wearing something like Dani was, revealing, too sexy for her age. She pulled her shirt up to the bottom of her breasts, where it stayed on its own. She slid her hand slowly down her belly, closing her eyes, leaning back, mentally converting her hand to a young man's. The hand on her crotch became the man's tongue, nose, and other hand all at once. She let out a quiet moan as her finger grew damp. The imaginary man rode up her body and gave her breasts a squeeze and a lick. He fondled them, riding up more and kissing her neck, then her ears, her cheeks, and finally her lips. She had nearly her whole hand up her slit, well ahead of her imagination, but she skipped ahead. The man was fucking her and nibbling on her ears, whispering nasty things he wanted to do to her.

"I want to turn you around and pull your hair and fuck you—and I want you to scream like I'm raping you."

Scream she did, short and high-pitched. Erica clenched her legs together and bit her lip. "Fuck . . ." she whispered, "I'm so hot. . . ."

"Yes," said a man's voice, very much outside of her head. "You are."

***

Bart strode into the hotel lobby and didn't even look at the receptionist or other guests as he passed them. Dressed in business casual with nicely-combed hair and a black bag, walking the speed of a jog, he probably deterred anyone from speaking to him – he looked like an important man doing important things. Indeed, he was doing important things, so he didn't have to act that part. He took the elevator to the thirtieth floor. As it opened, Erica's kid sister stepped in, dressed like a whore: a tight, light blue tank top riding up her belly, dyed red hair cascading down her back, and bootie shorts barely covering her pretty little ass. She gave Bart one glance and slowly worked her arms against her shirt, pulling it back down, looking ashamed, embarrassed, and a little fearful.

"Feeling adventurous?" Bart said. The girl nodded, blushing now. Bart looked away. Dani was quite a sexy kid—sexy enough that Bart wouldn't be able to control himself if he stared at her much longer.

"Sorry," she muttered.

"Don't be. Just give it a couple more years so you don't make every man who sees you feel like a pedo."

Bart slid past her and stopped. He twisted around and reached for an imaginary object on the ground just by Dani's feet. She yelped as his hand brushed her ass. He chuckled.

"Make noises like that and I'm not sure people will care if you're not eighteen."

He turned away and walked down the hallway. His pants did a good job of hiding the erection Dani had granted him, and his sleeve did a good job of hiding the door key he'd swiped from her back pocket. He read the room number on the back of it. He knew which room Erica occupied, but it never hurt to check. He arrived at room 3012 and stopped just short of sliding the key in. He put his ear to the door. Inside, he heard Erica's pretty voice rising and falling in moans and gasps. The door canceled most of the noise, but she was being pretty loud. He grinned and slipped the key into its slot. The door clicked open and Bart slid in, quietly closing it behind him. Erica lay face-up on the bed, both hands on her crotch, her fluids pouring down her legs, moaning loudly with her eyes closed.

Bart undressed quietly and quickly. Still, Erica didn't notice him. She just kept at it. Through her moans, she whispered:

"Fuck. . . I'm so hot. . . ."

Bart decided it was time to jump in. "Yes," he said. "You are."
Erica's eyes snapped open and she launched off her bed faster than Bart could get another word out. She yanked her shirt down, but it was too wet to hide anything. She looked furious initially, posed like a martial artist, but then she looked at Bart longer. Her expression softened a little.

"Who are—?”

Bart pounced on her before she could get another word out. He pushed her onto the bed and turned her face down in one motion. He plunged his erection into her lubricated cunt and began pumping, savoring the cunt of the girl he'd been stalking for the past week. She fought, of course, but Bart grabbed her hair and shoved her face down into the bed. This made her fight harder, flailing her limbs everywhere.

"Ease up," he told her. "Let's make this as painless for you as possible."
He didn't mean it. Apparently she could tell. She elbowed him, kicked him, writhing under him, trying to escape. She screamed into the mattress and occasionally into the air when she managed to get her mouth free.

"I'm serious," said Bart. "I'll hurt you."

He dragged his bag over to the bed with his foot. Erica wouldn't stop fighting, as he'd expected. So he eased off her for just a moment, allowing her to get on her hands and knees, then flipped her over and pinned her sweaty limbs down onto the bed. Her eyes were wide, streaming tears. She opened her mouth to scream. He backhanded her temple. She yelped. Bart heard a crack. Erica went quiet for a moment. He hit her again the other way. She only stared now, drooling and crying. Bart smiled and unzipped his bag. He took out a large hunting knife, then returned to the girl on the bed. He flipped her over, grabbed her hair, and dragged her in front of a full-length mirror between the bed and the balcony.

"Why. . ." she moaned. Bart slammed the back of his fist against her ear and caught her before she fell from the force. He prodded her clavicles with the tip of the knife as she stared blankly at it, mouth hanging open. He sliced downward, cutting her shirt down the middle and exposing her breasts. He groped them with his free hand, giving each a hard squeeze. She jerked in his grip and moaned in pain. She could barely stand on her own, but she was light. Bart had no trouble holding her up. His dick in her cunt acted as a third arm, helping keep her upright.

"Help me. . . ."

Bart stabbed the knife deep into her lower belly. Her eyes opened wide and she screamed again, weaker and quieter this time, but it still ranked among the screams Bart would remember forever. With renewed energy, she lashed out at everything she could reach. Her hand closed around his wrist and pulled with what he assumed was all her strength. He carved upward. The knife sloshed through her guts as she screamed and beat on his arm. Through all this, he continued fucking her. He felt blood drip onto his dick, running from her belly down to her crotch. Her struggles weakened as he carved higher, even though the pain should only be getting worse. He felt the knife bump against her sternum, then jabbed it into her side for holding and yanked the sides of her belly open. Without a sound, she watched in the mirror as her guts spilled from her body in two messy glops. They unraveled and slapped against the hotel carpet at her feet. Her expression registered absolute horror. Bart felt himself nearing orgasm. He leaned in and whispered in her ear.

"I loved you while you lasted."

He smashed his elbow into the side of her head, brought his fist down on her skull. Something in her neck cracked and he decided it was time to finish up. He retrieved the knife from the makeshift sheath in Erica's side, pulled her hair back, and sliced her throat deeply from ear to ear. A line of blood followed his blade, pumping out with each rapid beat of her dying heart. Erica didn't make a sound. She watched with dumbstruck dying eyes as Bart made the final, irreversible cut. Blood sprayed out in short bursts, covering Erica's pretty face in the mirror. Bart kept cutting with the knife, making half-circles around her neck, cutting it more and more. He got through the muscles and arteries and reached her spine. By then, her blood covered everything. It spurted from both ends of her neck and decorated the room around her.

Her movements were slow now, barely there, but her spine was still connected, so she could still move. Bart ended that with a quick twist, snapping Erica's already-damaged neck and completely decapitating her. He held her head up by the hair and let her body slump forward. Her blood-soaked breasts squished against the bloody mirror and slid down its length with a wet slissh sound. Her twitching pelvis remained hooked on Bart's cock. He pushed it off and let her gutted body slump to the floor. He turned her head around to face him. She blinked once. Bart jabbed the knife deep into the top of her skull. She never moved again.

Still hard and just about bursting, Bart pulled the knife out from Erica's head. He shoved his cock into her neck stump and watched its head appear in the back of her throat. "So pretty," he muttered. "Shame I can only do this once."

Erica was dead forever and she could never be brought back. With that thought, Bart looked into her dead green eyes, clenched his teeth, and came hard against the roof of her mouth.

With a long sigh, he tossed Erica's head down next to her body. He let the last few spurts of his cum land on her disemboweled corpse, then stood back and observed his handiwork. The room was big, but even so, Erica's blood covered a good quarter of it. She'd been writhing as he sliced her belly open. She was still leaking blood everywhere.

Dani was in for a nasty surprise. Part of Bart wanted to stick around to see how she reacted, maybe even give her a quick rape, but he'd risk getting caught. The redhead already knew his face. With another long sigh, Bart turned for the door.

There was a knock. "Erica?" said Dani's voice. "I'm back. I lost my room key. Can you let me in?"

***

Dani gave the door another knock. Erica said nothing.

"Erica, stop touching yourself and let me in."

"Erica isn't touching herself," said a man's voice from inside the room.

Two instincts clashed in Dani's head. Part of her knew she should turn around and run and never look back. The other part, the one she perceived as nobler, told her to just see what had happened and help her sister if she needed help. There was a strange man in her room, and Erica could be hurt. At the very least, she was probably bound naked on the bed with a ball gag in her mouth. The thought appealed to Dani more than she’d have liked, given this was her sister she was thinking about.

Or maybe it was room service in there? Dani wouldn't know unless she checked, but the long silence between her initial knock and the man's reply unnerved her. She heard a zipper inside.

"Let me in," said Dani. Her voice was level, much more controlled than she felt.

"Give me a moment," said the man. Dani heard more zipping, some rustling, and a couple metallic clinks.

"Erica!" Dani pounded both fists against the door. "Can you hear me?"

Silence. Dani heard footsteps—they sounded squishy, like the man was walking through water.

"Turn around and run away," said the man's voice. "You'll regret it if you don't."

She recognized the voice. This was the man from the elevator. What had been in the black bag? Why was he in her room? Where was Erica?

"Where's my sister?"

No reply.

"Open this door," said Dani. "Open it now!"

She kicked it hard. Her foot hurt. The door apparently didn't. Erica needed her help—she had to get in somehow. She stepped back and readied another kick. She lashed out. Her foot struck the door and it swung open easily. Dani went sprawling on the carpet inside the room. Immediately, she stood up and looked around. Something smelled different. It was a smell she didn't recognize, but she didn't like it. Where was the man? Why was the carpet stained red?

"Erica!" Dani cried. She sprinted three steps, turned, and stopped. There was her sister on the floor in front of the mirror. Her body lay face down, ass up in the air, unmoving. Her decapitated head lay in a pile of her spilled intestines. Dani knelt. Her knees hit the floor with a splash. "No, no, no . . ." she whispered to herself. She picked up Erica's head with one hand and lifted her body upright with the other. She put her sister's head back on her shoulders.

"Stay, please, stay!" she said. She tried to hold her sister's head on, moving her hands to cover the spots where blood leaked out. Nothing worked. Dani slowly sat back on her ankles. She gently set her sister's body back down, face-up. Her head rolled to the side, but there was nothing Dani could do about that. She collected an armful of Erica's guts in her arms and pushed them back into her sister's body. The next armful didn't even fit.

"Her last words were, 'Help me.'"

Dani looked over her shoulder. There was the man, naked now, covered in Erica's blood. He held a pump shotgun in his arms. Dani had a sudden urge to take it from him and commit her first real crime. She stood up. He pointed the gun at her head.

"You look mad."

"You killed my sister."

"She was amazing. You should've been there."

Dani screamed, lunged forward, and ducked at once. Her ears rang as the gun fired. It missed her. She crashed into the man's hips. Her shoulder connected with his balls. She heard him cry out in pain, then she gave him a push and stood upright, making a grab for the shotgun. She heard it fire. Her vision blinked out, and then she was gone forever.

***

Bart knew the redhead was going for his gun, but he had no idea how she'd get there. The below-the-belt tackle shouldn't have surprised him, considering her height compared to his, but it hurt all the same. He yelled, clenched his teeth, and stumbled back as she pushed against him. He raised the shotgun. She stood up. Her eyes darted up to the gun, staring straight down the barrel. She made a grab for it. Bart pulled the trigger.

Erica had been Bart's first kill, but he'd seen decapitation and gutting before on the Internet. He'd never seen what happened to Dani. There was a puff of red and pink and her body fell forward, carried by the momentum of her last grab. At first, it looked like a relatively clean death, but then her head—or what was left of it—lolled to the side. Only the left half of it remained attached to her neck. The right side was spattered on the far wall like a large housefly. The force of her head hitting the wall had left a small impact crater lined with blood and brains, both slowly trickling down and dropping into a small, morbid pile. On the floor, blood pooled around Dani's corpse. Half her brain followed, slowly, oozing out somewhat like Erica's guts had.

"Holy fuck, you kids make hot corpses," said Bart to no one in particular. He hadn't planned on killing Dani, but now that he had, he didn't regret it. Her face was—or had been, at least—softer than her sister's, cuter. Her body wasn't as curvy—her breasts were about half Erica's size. She was thin and pale, contrasted with Erica's athletic tan form. Bart knelt and tore off the dead girl's shirt. Her breasts weren't big enough to squeeze like Erica's, but given another year, they'd have been irresistible. He'd halted their development at 14 years, and so he enjoyed them. He sucked her pink nipples and cut one breast in half, admiring the yellow-red insides. He pulled her up into a sitting position and poked her brain with his hardened cock a couple times before thrusting in. It was a different feeling than fucking a pussy or even a neck hole—it felt almost like fucking thick noodles. Her remaining eye popped out on one of his thrusts. It was green, like her sister's. Bart licked it, decided he wouldn't like the texture, and tossed it out balcony. It would fall 30 stories and possibly smack a passer-by in the face. It gave him and idea.

With a moan, he came inside the dead girl's brain. His cum pumped out fast. It soaked in and some of it even leaked out the bottom of her eye socket.

"You've been a real pleasure," he said. "I'll have to do more like you after this."

He absently stabbed her belly and chest a few times, then stood and slung her corpse over his shoulder. He approached the balcony and looked down. Thirty stories down, there were very few cars, but a solid paved road just waiting for decoration. He noted that this room also overlooked the Pacific, but dropping Dani's sexy body into the ocean would be no fun. Instead, he dumped her straight over the edge of the balcony and watched a trail of blood follow her down. She fell longer than he expected, and then her body burst open on the pavement like the half of her head on the wall, but on a larger scale. Bart smiled, reentered the room, and scraped the last of Dani's head off the wall. He tossed that off the balcony, then went for Erica's remains. She was a bit more challenging, as her guts kept getting tangled at his ankles. Eventually, he just dragged her by her ankle with her head in his free hand. He tossed her head down first this time and watched it. It also made a bloody, brainy mess when it smacked into the pavement, but not nearly as big as Dani's body had. Fully intending to top that, he heaved Erica's corpse off the balcony. It got a little more distance than Dani's had and landed with a faintly audible splat in the middle of the street. Her blood and guts gleefully shot out as her body broke. The mess was about the same size as Dani's, maybe a little smaller. After all, Bart had let half Erica's blood spill in the room.

He took a shower, during which he listened for police sirens or screams or anything of the sort. Surprisingly enough, it took the screams a good five minutes to start 30 stories below, and five more minutes before the sirens came. He washed the evidence of his crimes down the drain, then replaced his clothes, collected his bag, and left the room.

***

The Summermount News E-edition
July 6

Teens Murdered

Sisters Dani and Erica Winters were found dead on the street beside the Ocean Heights Hotel. Evidence points to murder.

"I just don't know what to think," said Monica Winters, mother of the sisters. "My little girls are gone forever."

Father Brandon Winters could not be reached for comment.

"I saw them happy an hour before the cops found them," said Renee April, a close friend of both girls. "Just an hour. Just one hour."

"Why can't you assholes let me mourn in peace for one damn day?" said Adrian Winters, brother of Dani and Erica.

Police are investigating the suspected murders. Information will be posted as it is received.

Fay Ryan, intern editor

-

Comments

Adrian Winters (3:17 p.m.)
You seriously posted that? Your a bitch fay.

Fay Ryan (3:33 p.m.)
I'm just doing my job.

Veronica Hunter (5:31 p.m.)
omg!!!!! serial killer???

Fay Ryan (6:00 p.m.)
Two victims doesn't make a serial killer. Three sets a pattern. If another similar murder occurs soon, then yes, that will be a serial killer.

Kitty Grant (6:03 p.m.)
Scary!! waht should we do?

Fay Ryan (6:05 p.m.)
Always travel in groups of two or more—preferably three if the killer managed to kill both Dani and Erica. Carry protection at all times and always let a parent know where you are and how long you'll be gone.

So, here is a short story I managed to write, the first in a few years, hope somebody likes it

MMM+/f, semi-cons, throating, gangbang, anal, noose, snuff

----

“Are you going to run?” David asked as he looked into the trunk of his car.

Inside, Lily shivered uncontrollably from the cold. She was naked, except for a pair of black pantyhose David had left on when he stripped her clothes off. Her hands were zip-tied behind her back, and her body folded into a fetal position to fit inside the trunk of the car.

She was terrified of him, and for a moment, the idea of running crossed her mind, but as she looked outside, all she could see was darkness.

“No…” she said meekly a moment later.
Satisfied, David picked her up with ease and placed her on the floor while he closed the trunk. Around them, the street was dark, with only the nearest house showing any light. The rest looked abandoned, their windows covered in plywood and graffiti all over the walls.

Trembling in fear, Lily turned towards the nearest house. Light shone from the windows and music blared from the backyard. There was no one outside, though, just several cars parked haphazardly on the yard and the street.

Once he was done, David grabbed her arm and started dragging her towards the house.

“Please… just… let me go, I swear I won’t say a word to anyone, I just… I just want to go home… I’m… scared…” Lily said as she tried to keep up behind him.

“Then tell me were Rose is, and I will let you go…” David said without stopping.

“I told you, I swear I don’t know where she is, I haven’t heard from her in a couple of days… I thought she was with you…” Lily answered, feeling desperate.

“Well, she obviously isn’t…” David said as he chuckled.

“Please, you have to believe me, I am telling the truth!” Lily pleaded once more.

This time, David stopped, turning around to face Lily.

“I know you are telling the truth, but unless you can tell me where she is right now, you are going to have to take her place…” he said, smiling coldly as she looked at her naked body.

“What… noooooo… nooo, please, I am not… you don’t understand, I am not a gasper, I don’t… you can’t… I don’t want to die… nooo… noooooo!” she said, the sudden realization of what awaited her filling her with dread.

Despite the size difference between them, she dug her feet into the ground, and she managed to slip from his grasp. David reacted quickly, though, grabbing her arm once again, and in one swift movement, he kicked her feet from under her, and then he threw her over his shoulders.

“Tough luck, Lily, I don’t care though.” David said as he continued towards the house.

A moment later, they were at the house, and before he could knock on the door, it opened. A tall black man stood on the other side, looking bemusedly at the scene before giving David a warm smile.

“Look who is back! Glad to see you remembered us, man!” he said loudly as he took a step back while motioning at David to enter.

“Yeah, I had a bit of trouble finding Rose.” David said as he went inside before placing Lily on the floor once more. “Is Emma in, Caleb?”

“Yeah, yeah, she is upstairs, she is in a good mood too, you are lucky.” Caleb said as his eyes darted towards Lily’s naked body.

Lily, meanwhile, was looking around the room, trying to find anything that might help her. A couple of black men sat on one of the couches, drinking and smoking. Empty beer bottles littered the floor, and in the center, two women were kissing each other. They were wearing only their underwear, and seemingly unaware of the men watching them, one started touching the other between her legs as she moaned loudly.

“I need to talk to her, can you keep an eye on this one?” David said as he released Lily’s arm, leaving his hand imprinted on her arm.

Lily’s attention returned to the two men as she heard her name, just in time to see Caleb nodding. A moment later, David started sprinting up the stairs before he stopped midway up.

“You better behave, Lily, and do as Caleb says.” He said as he looked somberly into her eyes, and without waiting for an answer, he continued upstairs.

Suddenly, alone with three men she didn’t know, she felt even more exposed than before.

“Please… you have to help me, he… David said I have to take my sisters… Rose’s place in… I can’t… I am not…” she started before Caleb started shaking his head.

“You… are Rose’s little sister? Damn…” he said as his eyes traveled over her naked body.

“You know… Rose?” Lily said, her face filling with confusion.

“Oh, yeah, everybody knows Rose around here.” Caleb said as he grabbed Lily’s chin before he forced her to look into his eyes.

Trembling, Lily tried to stay still as a new wave of fear bubbled inside of her.

“Please… just… I need help…” she said, her voice barely a whisper.

“And why would I do that?” Caleb said, looking seriously at her.

Unable to find an answer for him, Lily stood in silence for a moment.

“Nahhh, I am just kidding, of course I am going to help you, but you need to do something for me first, what do you say?” Caleb said cheerfully.

Taken aback, Lily hesitated for a moment, knowing that trusting Caleb was foolish, but not having any other option, she nodded meekly.

“Good, good. Now, you are going to suck my cock.” Caleb told her as he ran his thumb over her lips.

Terrified, Lily shook her head, but Caleb simply laughed.

“Come one, you said you would do something for me, and besides, I bet you have sucked a few cocks before. Don’t lie to me.” He said, looking deeply into her eyes.

Unable to look away, Lily nodded once.

“There you go, that is better. You know how to do it, one more won’t hurt, and once you are done, I promise I will help you, and I am a man of my word. What do you say?” he said as he smiled warmly.

As Lily looked up at the towering Caleb, she knew that resisting would be pointless, and a wave of helplessness washed over her.

“Please…” she started pleading before she stopped herself. Defeated, she closed her eyes, then nodded slowly.

“That’s better, now come…” Caleb said as he headed towards one of the empty couches.

Once there, he pulled his pants down, exposing his already hard cock, and then he sat on the couch.

Lily looked at it for a moment, terrified by the size, but she knew what she had to do. Without having to be told, she knelt on the floor between his legs, and then she licked her lips nervously.

Smiling in anticipation, Caleb grabbed his cock with one hand and the back of her head with the other. Lily then closed her eyes, and she took his cock into her mouth.

“Yeah, like that… you like it?” Caleb said as he started guiding her movements. He moved slowly at first, but soon he started moving faster as he forced his cock deeper and deeper into her mouth.

Lily did her best, trying to keep up with him, but he was much bigger than what she was used to, and she was soon struggling.

“You know, now that I think about it, this is how I met Rose too…” Caleb said as he released her head, allowing her to breathe for the first time.

Not wanting him to force her again, Lily quickly started sucking his cock, moving as deep as she could.

As she sucked Caleb’s cock, she thought of her first boyfriend. She had lost her virginity to him, and not long after, he had taught her to suck his cock, forcing his way deep into her mouth just like Caleb. The memory made her stomach twist painfully inside her. They had all liked to do the same, no matter how much it hurt her throat.

Soon she got into a rhythm, sucking him for as long as she could before she stopped to breathe. If her hands had been free, she could have pumped his cock while she did, buying herself more time, but she couldn’t.

But despite her efforts, Caleb wasn’t satisfied.

“Deeper, Lily. Come on, I know you can do better.” Caleb said above her, and suddenly he wrapped one hand under her jaw and the other behind her head.

Without warning, he started pushing his cock deeper with every thrust, until the tip started slamming onto the back of her throat.

Soon, the room filled with a wet, painful sound as she struggled to breathe.

“Gak! Gak! Gak! Hng! Gak! Gak! Gak! Ugh! Gak! Gak! Gak!”

Her saliva started frothing inside her mouth, and soon thick ropes of drool hung from her chin and onto her chest while Caleb moaned in pleasure.

Then she felt a pair of hands on her hips, making her jump in fear, while Caleb stopped for a moment, his cock still pressing against her throat, making it impossible to breathe.

“Shhh… relax, relax… he is just a friend of mine, he just wants to fuck you, that is all.” He said as he laughed lightly.

Terrified at the idea, Lily tried to do something, but Caleb held her firmly in place, and the more she struggled, the harder he pulled. Despite the terror bubbling inside of her, Lily finally submitted. She managed to nod once, hoping Caleb would let her breathe once again.

Satisfied, Caleb did, pulling his cock until only the tip remained inside her mouth. Desperate for air, Lily breathed deeply, coughing the thick mixture of saliva out of her mouth as best she could.

Meanwhile, the man behind her raised her hips up into the air and, using both hands, he ripped her pantyhose open, exposing her sex. Then he spat in her cunt before smearing it roughly with his fingers. There was no foreplay, though, as a moment later he simply forced himself into her as she gasped in pain.

“Keep going…” Caleb said, unconcerned by her pain. As he did, he pushed himself once again deep into her mouth, and she had no choice but to obey him.

Unprepared for the sudden intrusion, the pain soon threatened to overcome her, but the man didn’t seem to care, as soon he was ramming himself into her faster and faster with every thrust, until she was trapped between their cocks.

Despite the abuse, her body started to react to the intrusion, and she felt herself slowly becoming aroused. A broken moan escaped her mouth, causing both of them to laugh out loud, and her face to become a deep shade of red.

But despite the humiliation, there was something primal awakening inside of her, and soon she was pushing her hips against him, desperate to get as much pleasure as she could.

He wouldn’t last long, though, as a few minutes after he started, his movements became faster and faster until suddenly, he stopped, his cock deep inside of her, and he let out a loud groan.

Revolted at the idea, Lily wanted to scream at him to stop, but she couldn’t, and soon she felt his cum shooting deep inside of her unprotected cunt. Her skin began crawling with disgust as the man pulled painfully from her hips, and then he simply pulled himself out and left.

She could feel her cunt gaping open for a moment, and then his cum started dribbling out of her and down her legs, only adding to the shame she felt.

“I am going to cum too. You will show it to me, won’t you Lily?” Caleb said in between moans of pleasure.

Lily knew what he meant, and though she hated to do it, she knew he wasn’t asking. Fearful he might get angry, she grunted in response as best she could while Caleb continued his assault into her mouth.

Mercifully for her, Caleb stopped for a moment, allowing her to take a few deep breaths before he rammed himself into her mouth once more. This time, though, he pushed himself even deeper, ramming his cock into her throat until she started gagging and retching painfully.

The sensation of her tight throat closing around his cock soon became too much for Caleb, and a moment later, she felt his cock pulsing inside her mouth, and then he pulled back quickly until only the tip remained inside her mouth.

Desperate to breathe, Lily managed to get a few gulps of air through her mouth before she wrapped her lips tightly around his cock.

A moment later, Caleb finally came, shooting thick ropes of cum over her tongue and the back of her throat. Lily stood perfectly still, her heart beating painfully inside her chest as her mouth slowly flooded with his cum.

Breathing heavily, Caleb collapsed onto the couch as she looked into his eyes. With her face burning with shame, she opened her mouth to show him his cum while she felt it swirling around her tongue, tasting like hot bleach.

She waited for a moment until Caleb nodded in satisfaction, and only then did she dare to swallow it.

It took her three times to gulp it all, and once it was gone, she could feel it clinging to her throat on the way to her stomach.

Feeling humiliated, she opened her mouth once more, showing him it was all gone, and then she waited as she tried to catch her breath once again.

And then she remembered what awaited her, and her body suddenly froze in place.

Smiling, Caleb pulled his pants back up before he leaned towards her.

“Don’t be scared…” he said as he tenderly caressed her cheek.

But as he did, her mind filled with the images of all the women she had seen hanging before. The terror in their faces, the way their bodies convulse under the rope. She could feel her own throat closing in fear as she felt tears falling from her face.

Ignoring her distress, Caleb whipped a tear with the back of his hand, and he smiled.

“You know, Rose was just as terrified as you her first time, most girl are, really. We had to drag her to the gallows, you know, but… well, after the first couple of times, she… changed. You could see it in her eyes, in the way she moved, the anticipation burning inside of her every time she had the chance to hang, the excitement every time the rope was tightened around her neck.” Caleb said as he continued caressing her face.

“No…” was all Lily managed to say as the image of her sister hanging suddenly filled her mind.

“Oh, it’s true, Rose has danced under the noose many times, she loves it. And I, well I love to watch her struggling under the rope. They way her body fights itself every time she cums as her consciousness slowly fades away is... well.”

Caleb looked beyond her as he smiled darkly.

“No… no… it’s not true…” Lily whispered, too terrified to move.

“I asked her about it once, after a party. She was naked, bound just like you are now, and with the noose we had hung her a minute ago still around her neck. She had just sucked me clean, and was then on the floor squirming in pleasure as I fingered her ass and her cunt. Your sister is… well she is something special.” Caleb said as he licked his lips.

“Please… stop…” Lily pleaded, but Caleb simply ignored her.

“I asked her what it felt to hand, and in between moan of pleasure she managed to tell me what she really loves is the powerlessness she fells while hanging. She can’t breathe, she can’t escape, she doesn’t know if we will cut her down before she dies, if she will wake up ever again once she loses consciousness… it must be terrifying, really, but she loves it…”

“And Rose has hung many, many times, hundreds probably, if not more.” Caleb said as he looked into her eyes while smiling.

Lily’s mind filled with images of her sister, hanging over and over again, and soon she was crying hard. She had known Rose was into breathplay; they had talked about it once or twice while in bed, but not about this.

“They say it feels good, the moment before you lose consciousness, I wouldn’t know, but Rose does, and she told me it’s impossible to describe.”

“I think she is still afraid, despite how much she loves it, but she has learned to surrender herself, to give into it. I guess you have to if you want to enjoy it, otherwise there will only be pain.”

“Please… I don’t want to… I don’t…” Lily pleaded once more.

“Really? You are not that different. Tell me, did you enjoy getting fucked? I saw you rocking your hips, heard you moaning. It hurt, didn’t it? And I bet it was humiliating, getting fucked like that by some stranger, and yet… you submitted, you sucked my cock, you let him fuck you, you swallowed my cum…” Caleb said as he grinned.

“You… you forced me… I couldn’t…” Lily stammered before he interrupted her.

“Oh, don’t lie to yourself Lily, you could have tried to fight, but didn’t. You submitted to me, to us, and… after a while you started to enjoy yourself, even to enjoy a bit of the pain… and there is no shame that.” Caleb said as he looked deep into her eyes.

She wanted to deny it, to scream he was wrong, but deep down she knew he was right. She had let David take her from her home, had let him bring her here, had let them fuck her… and she had enjoyed herself, if only a little. Hanging, though, terrified her.

“I don’t want to die…” was all Lily could say.

“You don’t have to… not all do. But you have to relax, you have to submit, and I can help you little bit with that.” Caleb said as he looked behind her.

Before she could react, someone wrapped his arm around her neck and pulled her body tightly against his. Despite her struggles, she couldn’t move at all.

“Noooooo! Please, what are… you doing… let go…” she screamed despite the pain in her throat.

Caleb simply ignored her, though, and instead, he grabbed a syringe someone handed him before he showed it to her.

“Noooooo! Let go… Noooooo!” Lily screamed as she struggled with renewed strength.

But the man holding her simply clamped harder, and soon her vision started to fade away, her body became limp, and all she could do was watch as Caleb injected whatever it was into her arm.

Once finished, the man holding her loosened his grip, and she gasped for air, but she could already start to feel the drugs starting to act.

“What… did you… give me…” she said as her head started spinning in circles.

She did her best to fight, but it was useless. A warm feeling soon spread all over her body, her mouth went dry, and every time she tried to concentrate, her mind started drifting away.

The man holding her suddenly released her, and she fell forward.

“Wow, easy there.” Caleb said as he caught her in mid-air before he lowered her carefully onto the floor. “Remember to enjoy yourself, Lily.”

Before she could even understand what he said, someone dropped on top of her body. She could feel his naked flesh pressing against hers, and then his cock pressing against her cunt.

A bright flash of pain exploded inside her head as she felt his cock slipping into her flesh. Lily gasped for breath, but a moment later, he started fucking her, and all she could do was keep breathing as she felt his cock pumping inside her.

Her mind soon became a tangled mess of sensations, his skin pressing against her, the pain coming from her cunt, the smell of the carpet under her. It all became too much as she struggled to resist.

But despite the pain, her body once more reacted, and she felt her arousal growing inside of her. She was soon moaning out loud as her breasts rubbed against the dirty carpet underneath, adding to the pain flooding her mind.

The man moved quickly, slamming his hips against her with every thrust. She could feel his breath, hot and moist on the back of her neck, something that made her skin tingle. Despite everything, she was soon moving her hips, trying to squeeze as much pleasure as she could.

He didn’t last long, though, and before she could go far, she felt him emptying himself inside of her like the man before her. As soon as he arrived, he simply left.

For a moment, she was left alone on the floor, gasping for breath as she moaned in frustration. Her body felt hot and heavy, but soon another man dropped onto her.

Like the one before, he rubbed his cock against her cunt as she tensed in anticipation, but a moment later, he pressed it into her asshole.

Lily let out a weak groan in protest, but he ignored her, and then he simply pushed, stretching her asshole open as she shirked in pain below him.

“So fucking tight…” the man moaned above her as she squirmed in pain, trying to escape the assault.

It hurt, but not as much as she expected, and as he started fucking her, it started to slowly fade away. Lost in his own pleasure, he soon grabbed her hair and pushed her face against the carpet as he rammed his cock into her with wild abandon.

Despite the pain, she soon lost herself in the sensation. The rough carpet against her face, the pain coming from her asshole, the wetness between her legs as she gasped for air under the assault.

Above her, she heard people talking, but she couldn’t understand what they were saying, and neither could she open her eyes to see who they were.

Inside of her, her arousal grew as she got used to the pain, and soon she was once again moaning loudly in pleasure.

Suddenly, the man stopped, pulling out of her ass and leaving her feeling strangely empty. Many hands then grabbed her body, lifting her up and onto something hard and cold, then they flipped her body until she was facing up, and the previous man, or maybe someone else, forced his way into her asshole once more.

There was nothing under her head, and she was too weak to hold herself up. As it hung, something hard dug into her neck, making it difficult to breathe.

The other men had a plan, though, and as she opened her mouth to breathe, a cock was pressed into it.

Despite the uncomfortable position, Lily felt the urge to suck on it, and soon the man was rocking his hips into her mouth, fucking it as he would her cunt. The tip pressed onto the back of her throat with every thrust, but he didn’t cane, and soon she could hear his moans above her.

A hand soon rested on her neck, and the man started pushing harder and harder. Lily started gagging as he pushed firmly against her throat. She started panicking, her arm trying to push him away, but she was too weak, and then his cock simply popped past it and onto her throat.

Above her, the man started moaning loudly, and then she simply couldn’t hold it anymore. Her stomach twisted painfully inside of her, and a mixture of cum, puke, and snot shot from her mouth around his cock and out of her nose.

“Fuck yeah!” the man moaned, completely oblivious to her desperation.

Before she could drown, though, he pulled out of her throat, allowing her to cough the slimy mixture and to take a short, tortured breath. She could feel the puke dripping down her face, but there was nothing she could do as a moment later he pushed himself into her mouth once more, though this time he seemed satisfied to let her suck him.

The pain in her ass had faded away by then, leaving only a dull sensation of fullness that she found strangely pleasurable, and as she did the best she could to please the cock in her mouth, she surrendered herself, and the sensation became too much to resist.

Without warning, a blinding flash of light exploded in front of her, and her body tensed painfully. The room seemed to disappear instantly, leaving only the two cocks inside of her. She couldn’t breathe, she couldn’t move, all she could do was endure as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her mind, threatening to wash her away.

Lily had never experienced something so powerful before, and for a moment, she was afraid it would never end, but despite her fear, the pleasure slowly faded away, and the room came back.

The smell returned first, a mixture of her puke still on her face and the rank smell of anal sex. Then the voices of the men around her, then the coldness under her.

David’s voice sounded close to her, but she couldn’t tell what he said, and soon the man fucking her ass came and his cock was replaced by another one in her cunt. Then she felt cum shooting into her mouth, and she swallowed it almost desperately. It tasted bitter and salty at the same time, but it clung to her tortured throat, easing the pain somewhat.

She managed to take a deep breath as the man pulled out, and then another appeared, and she swallowed his cock into her mouth quickly. She wanted more, needed more. She wanted to play with her clit, but her hands were trapped under her, and once again, all she could do was endure as the men used her for their pleasure.

One after the other, too many to count, they used her until they were done, and then they moved on, talking among themselves as they watched the rest taking their turn.

By the time they were all done with her, her body was awash with pain. She was left alone on the floor, her face, her cunt, and her ass dripping cum. Her jaw was sore, and her asshole pulsed painfully with every heartbeat. It hurt to move, and it hurt to stay still, but she didn’t mind it this time, as for the first time in her life she felt content.

Despite the pain, her mind was still drifting in a sea of pleasure, and all she cared about was how good it felt.

Then something moved above her, and when she managed to open her eyes, she saw Caleb towering above her.

“Lily…” he said, his deep, rumbling voice making her cunt tingle. “You liked that?”

She tried to answer, but her mouth was sticky from all the cum she had swallowed, and all she managed was a dry croak. Instead, she nodded slowly as she felt her face turning a deep shade of red in embarrassment, the feeling suddenly overpowering.

“I bet it did… time to go, though.” He said as he crouched down towards her, and then he grabbed her arm.

Pulling firmly, he lifted her up, and the room started spinning almost instantly as her legs buckled under her weight.

“Wow… there… give it a minute, I have you…” Caleb said next to her as he held her body against his.

She could feel the warmth from his body fading into hers, and for a moment, all she wanted was to fall asleep like that. She felt her eyes becoming heavy as her mind drifted away, but Caleb had other ideas.

Instead, he shook her firmly, waking her up. She took a deep breath, and then she managed to open her eyes. Standing in front of her, Caleb was looking at her with a mixture of lust and anticipation.

Despite the exhaustion, she managed to stop swaying, and Caleb nodded in satisfaction.

“Time to go, Lily.” He said as he smiled, sending shivers down her back.

Lily nodded even though she didn’t know what he meant. She simply let him drag her along by her arm as he headed towards the back of the house.

Once outside, the music became deafening, a rhythmic wall of sound that was almost hypnotic as it reverberated in her chest.

As she looked around, she saw a crowd of people gathered at the far end, around something that she couldn’t see. Besides them, she saw a few groups of people scattered around the yard, some drinking, others fucking on the ground, oblivious to everybody around them.

Lily watched with envy as a girl lying between two men got her ass and her cunt fucked at the same time. Her face twisted in pleasure as she moaned loudly.

A moment later, Caleb dragged her towards the crown, and soon they got there, and he started pushing into it. She felt someone groping her ass first, then another one grabbed her breasts, pulling from them painfully. Another shoved a couple of fingers inside her cunt, making her gasp in pleasure as her body was still on edge.

And then they were in, and she finally saw it.

Standing in the middle of the crowd were the gallows. A sturdy arch made of wood, with three winches hanging from the beam. She had seen many like it, though never one so close.

Her mouth hung open for a moment as she looked at it, her body slowly trembling as the fear pushed the drugs away.

Under the gallows, two girls were already noosed. The one in the middle was wearing a pink latex bodysuit that clung to her body like paint, the noose hanging loosely to one side. The other one was completely naked, just like her. Both had their hands bound behind their backs, also like her.

“Is this her?” a tall, slim woman asked as she approached her.

“Yes, Emma. This is Lily, Rose’s little sister.” Caleb said, his voice filled with respect.

Emma looked at Lily’s naked body, now covered in dried cum and bruises. She felt uncomfortable under her gaze, but all she could do was stare at the gallows.

“Okay.” Emma said curtly as she grabbed her arm before she dragged her towards the gallows.

With every step she took, the terror inside Lily grew stronger. Her body became tense, and her legs heavier and heavier with every step she took.

But despite that, she let Emma drag her until she was standing under the gallows. Emma then turned her around, until she was facing the crowd, and before she could realize what was happening, she slipped the third noose over her head, tightening the heavy rope around her neck before she placed it to one side.

In front of her, a sea of people screamed and cheered as the three girls awaited with terror.

Among them, she found Caleb, who simply smiled as he watched her.

As her mind started filling with terror, she managed to look to her side. The girl in the pink bodysuit was looking at her, her eyes wild with excitement and a smile wide on her face. The other girl, though, looked even more terrified than herself. Her breathing was short and fast, and her face looked pale as she trembled in place.

Lily swallowed nervously, feeling the rough rope scratching her neck as she shook her head. She was trembling hard, unable to stop swaying from side to side as she watched the faces in front of her, all while her breathing became short and ragged.

Desperate to escape, she closed her eyes as she prayed to wake up, for everything to become just a nightmare she would wake up from.

The cold outside air washed over her as her body exploded with goosebumps, and then she thought of Caleb’s words. Suddenly, she could see her sister in her place, being lifted into the air by the rope, choking as she danced under the rope as he had said, and she wondered if what he had said was really true.

Then, without warning, the rope started to go up, the noose tightened around her neck, and she gasped in surprise.

Before she could take one last breath, the noose closed tightly around her neck, crushing her throat as she was lifted up into the air.

Her first reaction was to stretch her body, desperately searching for the ground below. Her back curved, her legs and feet stretched until it hurt, but she couldn’t reach it.

A moment later, the winch stopped with a sudden jolt that closed the noose even tighter, and she was left hanging, just a foot above the ground.

Her mind filled with panic, and she started struggling almost instantly. Desperate to escape, Lily pulled from the zip ties around her wrist, but the plastic simply dug into her flesh, drawing blood and making her gurgle from the pain.

The more she struggled, the more the noose closed cruelly around her neck, pushing her tongue grotesquely out of her mouth and making even a short, shallow breath impossible.

As she flopped under the rope, her body started spinning, and soon she could see the other two girls. The girl with the pink bodysuit was fighting wildly, her legs flaying in search of the ground while she made a dry gurgling sound with every attempt to breathe. The other girl was hanging meekly, her eyes wide open as her belly pulsed in desperation.

As she kept spinning, tears streamed down her face as she felt abruptly overwhelmed by terror. There was no escape; she was going to die, her mind screamed at her.

And suddenly, she had had enough. The pain, the terror, it was all too much, and she just gave up. Her body became limp under the rope, letting the noose tighten just a little bit more around her neck, but it made no difference. She was going to die anyway, and as the fear faded away, it left her mind clear.

Lily closed her eyes for a moment, and as she did, her body started tingling, then the same warm feeling as before started spreading all over it, and suddenly it started to slowly burn between her legs. Her mind slowly drifted away to the house, where all the men had fucked her not long ago. She could still taste their cum in her mouth, their hands on her body.

It was not enough, though, but she felt her body responding, her arousal increasing as she felt her life slipping away.

Desperate for more, she pulled her hands frantically behind her and managed to slip a finger inside of her cunt. With her heart beating painfully in her head, she managed a second a moment later, and then she started fingering herself.

Moving was painful, but she couldn’t stop herself, and soon her body started to burn for release.

The crowd around her became even louder at the sight of her pleasuring herself, but she could hardly hear them over her own heartbeat.

Then she opened her eyes, and once again she was facing the other girls. The girl in the pink bodysuit was gently swaying under the rope, her face a deep blue color as saliva slowly dribbled down her chest, her eyes rolled onto the back of her head.

The other girl was still moving in a series of jerky spasms, but she was gone too.

Distantly, Lily wondered what would happen to her then. Would they cut her down now that she was the last one conscious, or would they let her hand until she was dead?

It didn’t matter, not then.

All she wanted was to cum before she passed out; nothing else mattered. Her fingers moved desperately inside of her cunt as the fire inside of her became hotter and hotter.

Then her vision started to fade away, everything became dim and blurry, and her body started to cramp painfully from the lack of oxygen. Her stomach started pulsing painfully as she lost motor control.

She needed just a few more seconds, she thought as the sound around her started to fade away into the distance. The screams, the cheers, the cold air around her, it all disappeared, leaving only the crushing pain of the noose around her neck.

She was dead, Lily thought as her arms became limp and they fell behind her.

With the last of her consciousness, she tried to look for Caleb, but she couldn’t make out his face among the crowd.

A short, painful croak escaped her mouth, and then she stood still.

“Just another moment.” She thought as darkness took over and she faded away.

----

Cold. She felt cold, she realized, and a moment later she noticed she was shivering.

Her body was in agony, and her throat felt broken, but despite the pain, she slowly managed to open her eyes. All she could see where shadow moving above her, though, and soon head felt as if it was about to explode from the pain.

Then, slowly, her vision returned, and she saw David and Caleb talking between themselves above her. She couldn’t make out what they were saying, though.

Then David looked at her, seemingly amused, and then he turned around and left. She tried to follow him with her eyes, but it proved too much for her, and instead she collapsed on the ground.

“It would be better if you stood still.” Caleb told her. “Don’t worry, he will be back, he is just going to go find Rose.”

She wasn’t worried about him, but the mention of her sister suddenly brought all that had happened to her back. She remembered the men fucking her, the rope closing around her throat, how close she had been to cumming.

Crouching next to her, Clabe smiled, almost as if he knew what she was thinking.

A moment later, Lily gasped as Caleb stuck a couple of fingers between her legs, and he started fingering her.

It hurt at first, her cunt still sore from all the abuse, but soon her body started to relax and she managed to spread her legs, giving him better access as she started moaning in pleasure.

“So, how was it?” Caleb asked her as he grinned wildly.

The Butcher’s Guide to Girl cuts
(Issued by the Guild of Provisioners, Fourth Edition)
Every girl provides a variety of fine cuts. Each portion has its place on the family table. Nothing is wasted.
________________________________________
Prime Cuts
• Tenderloin – The most delicate portion, from the lower back. Prized for roasts and feast days.
• Ribs – Sweet and soft, often roasted whole or braised. Favored at festivals.
• Shoulder Roast – Hearty, richly flavored, best for stews and long simmering.
• Pussy - Sweet and soft, often roasted whole or braised, the best cut of a girl.
________________________________________
Everyday Cuts
• Thighs / Hams – Firm meat, versatile. Can be roasted, smoked, or cured. The “family cut.”
• Shanks – From the lower leg, tougher but excellent for soups and stocks.
• Cutlets – Small slices from the flank, quick to cook, often fried.
________________________________________
Unusual & Special Cuts
• Tongue – Tender when prepared properly, often boiled then sliced thin. Considered a delicacy at winter feasts.
• Breast – Rich and fatty, yielding flavorful roasts or sausages. Sometimes preserved as salted strips.
• Head & Cheeks – Strong flavor, used for broths or baked pies. “Nothing wasted.”
• Offal (Heart, Liver, Kidneys) – Reserved for stews or mixed into sausages. Considered strengthening foods for children.
• Feet / Hands – Used for gelatin or boiled down into stocks.
________________________________________
By-Products
• Skin – Tanned for leather goods.
• Hair – Stuffed into mattresses or woven into ropes.
• Bones – Rendered for broth, or ground for fertilizer.
________________________________________
Cultural Notes
• Cuts from younger girls (ages 5–9) are considered sweetest and most tender.
• Older girls yield stronger flavors, better for preserved meats (smoked hams, sausages).
• High feast tables often feature a whole roast, spitted, as a sign of abundance.

The Man and his Miraculous Mutilation Machine

A strange man appeared in the town square one day, and with him he brought a mysterious device. Raised several feet above a solid metal table, there hung a very heavy-looking piece of equipment secured by chains from a sturdy steel frame. A crystal sphere in the dead center of the machine pointed straight down towards the tabletop. Around the crystal, articulated metal arms extended, the ends decorated with many different tools and items.

It was unclear what this machine's purpose was, but its massive size and imposing presence drew immediate attention from the townsfolk. A crowd formed around the machine and its master, a strapping young lad that could be no more than twenty-five years of age. The crowd abuzz with questions and gossip, he cleared his throat, silencing any mumbling from the excited masses as he began to speak.

"Hello friends. I'm sure you're all wondering what this machine is. Allow me to explain. I have come here today for one purpose: to offer you all the opportunity to make use of this miraculous device, the MegaMutilator 7000! For a modest fee, this astounding machine can perform nearly any surgical operation conceivable. No matter how grotesque or unthinkable the procedure may be, I guarantee that this monstrosity is more than capable of successfully molding your provided products to your exact specifications with exceptionally flawless results no matter the difficulty!"

The man walked over to a cage containing a mangy mutt of a dog. A tired old thing, it showed no resistance as the man open the cage and took the dog into his arms. He carried the dog over to the table and set it on top, then went over to the steel frame supporting the machine.

"Our first product of the day shall be this stray dog. Watch and be amazed as the MegaMutilator 7000 takes this ordinary mutt and turns into a veritable masterpiece!"

On the side of the frame was a panel containing a vast array of controls. The man turned a few knobs, adjusted a few sliders, then once everything was ready to go, he pressed the largest button in the center. The machine whirred to life and immediately, the dog was pressed violently down against the tabletop as if a great weight had been placed upon it. The crystal sphere glowed bright white and hummed as energy charged within. Then, in a flurry of light and steam, the machine sprung to life.

The metal arms around the outside of the sphere began lashing down at the dog faster than the eye could track. At precise intervals, the arms would suddenly freeze in place, allowing the sphere in the center to shoot down a controlled barrage of lasers on the immobilized mutt, then resume their tasks without missing a beat. All the while, the dog yelped in pain and anguish, crying out for someone to save it from the machine's unrelenting assault on its weakened body, but to no avail. One by one, pieces of the dog were trimmed away and pushed off the tabletop, discarded like common trash.

Finally, a loud buzzer rang out and the arms recoiled into their default positions, signaling the end of the procedure. The energy of the crystal sphere faded and so too did the various whirs and hums as the machine completed its run. In the center of the table, the finished product lay gasping for breath.

The pitiful old dog had been stripped of all four of its legs, not a single stump or protrusion remained. In their place were patches of bald skin marked by thin red lines of flesh stitched together as expertly as if done by the hand of a master seamstress. Not a drop of blood stained its coat, the lasers had burned shut veins the instant they were opened. The results were, as the man had claimed, completely flawless.

The man stepped over to the dog, picking it up and showing it off to the awestruck audience. The dog, panicking and in distress, attempted biting the man, revealing than in addition to the amputation of its legs, the machine had also extracted each and every one of its teeth.

The man held the dog out for the crowd, among which the dog was passed around and inspected with great interest. With no means left to defend itself, the dog was essentially a toy, a harmless plaything that even the children could handle safely without fear of retaliation. Words like "astounding" and "incredible" were frequently heard, clearly the audience was thoroughly impressed with the machine's handiwork.

Once everyone had their fun, the dog was passed back to the man and he started again with his pitch.

"As you can see," he said, raising the dog above his head, "the MegaMutilator 7000 is nothing if not perfection. In mere minutes, this creature has been completely transformed per my exact specifications. You too can take advantage of this marvelous device. Now then, shall we get on with negotiations? Is there anybody who wishes to volunteer any more product?"

A number of hands shot up, the man picked one at random. It belonged to an older, well-to-do gentleman. Enthusiastic at having been selected, he sent off his son to their nearby home. He came back right away carrying with him a basket filled with young kittens.

"The family cat has recently birthed a litter," The gentleman smiled. "Please, do that thing again, but with all of these!"

The gentleman dumped the kittens out onto the table. The man pressed a button and the kittens were pinned down on the table like the dog had been. The gentleman payed the man for each of the six kittens, then stepped back as the man set the machine up. In wanting to show off the MegaMutilator 7000's full capabilities, he made more than a few adjustments to the previous settings before finally sending the machine to work.

The kittens mewled miserably and screeched in pain as the machine began the procedure. The arms and lasers jumped from kitten to kitten, seemingly at random. Poking, cutting, scraping, grabbing, stitching, the machine was cruelly efficient in tearing apart the poor animals who could do nothing to stop cold, unfeeling device. Though the machine had more product to process, it only took a few minutes for the machine to run its course, same as with the dog. What was left behind on that table sent shock waves of excitement through the onlookers. All that remained of the kittens were six little furry sausages, no legs, no tails, and most unbelievable of all, no heads.

The man swept his arm towards the table, "Yes, the MegaMutilator 7000 is even capable of this: relocating the brain into the chest! Although the products are now headless, they are very much alive. Provided they are properly fed through the remaining esophagus, they will live for a very long time even without a head!"

The crowd roared with applause and reached out eagerly as the man handed over the furry sausages to examine. People laughed and squealed as the former kittens wriggled around weakly in their grip, alive and breathing despite being nothing more than tiny fuzzy torsos. Now deprived of all senses but touch, the exposed fleshy holes where their necks once were pulsed with every labored breath as the kittens frantically flailed through the sensory-deprived darkness their lives had become.

The kittens had garnered much more interest than the legless dog, so much so that it took quite a while for them to be returned to the gentleman. Before the man could even ask for more volunteers, a storm of hands shot up all at once. The man went to pick one, but was interrupted as a disgruntled father forced his way through the crowd, dragging his teenaged daughter behind him. The daughter's stomach bulged out noticeably, she was clearly pregnant.

The father asked loudly, "This thingamajig, can it get this damned baby out of my daughter?"

The man nodded and without any prompting, the father forced his crying daughter onto the table. The man pressed the button, locking her down under the intense gravitational field. She tried as hard as she could to pull herself off, but there was no way to break free, her whole body felt like it was getting crushed.

Her father turned back to the man. "She's been sneaking around sleeping with near every boy in town. That ends today. I want you to take her legs off too."

The girl's eyes bulged open. She could not believe what she'd just heard. His payment received, the man entered the settings on the control panel and the girl began panicking as the machine started warming up.

"Daddy no! Please Daddy, stop this! Don't let him take my legs, I'm sorry! I won't sleep around any more, please!"

Her pleas fell on deaf ears, the father only watched in silence as the machine started tearing off his daughter's clothes. Left naked on the table, she screamed as the arms swiftly cut into her belly. Moments later, a disgusting mass of flesh was ripped from inside her and discarded off the side of the table, joining the growing pile of severed body parts lying in the dirt. Just like that, the abortion was complete. The lasers quickly sealed the wound and the arms stitched the skin of her open stomach together.

It was not over yet. The girl's screams became louder as the machine moved on to her legs. Lasers and knives hacked away at them with incredible speed. In no time at all, the flesh around the bones had been completely cut away. A few sets of arms came down, grabbing the girl's legs and yanked them with great force, pulling the bones right out of their hip sockets with two loud, sickening cracks. The girl wept, her fate sealed. As the arms sewed up the exposed flesh where her legs had once been, she was forced to watch as her shapely legs were tossed over the side of the table, as dead as butchered meat.

The machine released its hold on the girl soon after and immediately her hands shot down to her hips, feeling around for legs that weren't there. She desperately hoped that it was all some sort of trick, but there was nothing to be found. Her legs were gone, cleanly removed in minutes, all because she just had to go and get herself knocked up. It was a mistake she would never forget.

The girl's father walked up to the table and retrieved his daughter. Hoisting her into his arms, she beat him on his chest with her fists.

"You bastard!," she cried, "I hate you!"

Her father gave her a disapproving glare, "Young lady, you will stop that awful behavior right now, or so help me, I will put you right back on that table and have your arms taken off too!"

That shut the girl up, she covered her face and wept into her hands, sobbing uncontrollably. The father pat the girl's back and attempted to console her.

"Ah, don't cry, everything is going to be fine. Even without your legs, I'm sure you'll find a fine young man to marry. No more sleeping around, understand?"

Defeated, the daughter nodded sadly, unable to stop her tears. With that, the father took her with him and left for home, another satisfied customer.

Pleased with the spectacle, people were lining up in droves, money in hand, each eagerly awaiting their turn with the man and his miraculous machine. It looked like today was going to be a very profitable day.

Robert gritted his teeth to hold back, to make it last as long as possible but he made the mistake of looking down and seeing her bright adoring eyes and lost control. With a grunt and moan he felt the spasm as his seed rushed into her eagerly waiting mouth.

“Guuaaahhh, Oh Mell, you have gotten so good at that.”


Mellanie gulped down her treat and pulled back from his cock while still sucking hard, causing a popping sound at it pulled free from her lips.

“Am I as good as Aunt Stephie?” she asked looking up into her father’s eyes.

“Easily!” he answered.

With a bright Smile the happy 10-Year-old jumped to her feet and hugged her father, kissing him on the lips with an innocent joy that belied her activity of only a few moments before.

“I’m gonna tell mom. She will be so amazed!” with that the little girl ran to the kitchen. Robert groaned and got up to follow, not really looking forward to the coming conversation with his wife of 14 years.

Robert entered the kitchen to see Mellanie bouncing excitedly as she attempted to draw her mother’s attention from the giggling 2-year-old in the sink. Sarah tickled the tiny girl as she washed her and turned to see what had Mellanie so excited.

“Mom, Mom! Guess what, I’m going to help Daddy at the plant!” the bouncing ball of energy gushed in her excitement.

“Oh, and what will you be helping with?” She chuckled as she took a kitchen towel and wiped the dribble of cum from her daughter’s chin. “Going to help packing up the meat?”

“Even Better!! I’m going to do what Aunt Stephie does!”

Susan’s face continued to smile as her eyes went a little cold, she Glanced at Robert in the doorway, with a look that promised a more in-depth discussion later, but to Mellanie she said, “Oh How interesting. That’s a pretty big job you know. Are you sure you can do it?”

“well,” Mellanie looked a little pensive for a moment but bounced back quickly, “Daddy says it’s a job that’s easier to learn when your younger and that I am just old enough to do it. I know it’s kinda hard work but I really wanna help Daddy.”

Susan looked daggers at her husband over the girl’s head and turned back to lift the still giggling toddler from the sink to dry her with the same kitchen towel she had used a moment ago.

“Why don’t you get cleaned up and finish your homework dinner will be ready in about an hour and I need to talk with Daddy.”

“Okay Mom.” The little girl bounced out of the room to do as she was told. Somehow Mellanie sensed her mother wasn’t quite as happy with the news as she thought she would be. It didn’t make a lot of sense to Mellanie, after all a girl with a good job could be around a lot longer than most. Aunt Stephie had been doing the job for 10 years now and would have been long gone without it.

Susan took a calming breath before she attempted to address her husband. Robert cut her off before she could say a word.

“look I know I should have talked to you before saying anything to Mellie, but…”

“But what? “ She gently laid the toddler down on the counter as she looked up at her husband. “Did you think I would just Smile and nod while you did that to her? My god she’s just a little girl. Stephanie at least was 20 when you did it to her.” She was speaking in a calm voice so as not to frighten the child on the counter and tickled her tummy again before placing a comforting hand on the girl’s chest.

“Yes, and it was very nearly to late for her to be able to adapt. The younger they are the easier it is to handle. Mellie is more than smart enough you know that. And she really wants to help and be a useful girl as long as she can.” Robert knew it was not likely to persuade Susan even as the words left his mouth.

Susan cooed and smiled reassuringly at the toddler, as she lifted her other hand.
THWOCK!
Susan brought the cleaver down right on the tiny neck and lifted the toddlers head to put it aside as she pulled the rest of the body to let it drain into the sink.

“Have you at least told my sister she is being replaced?” She asked Looking at Robert accusingly.

“there was some discussion about it.” Robert said a little guiltily. “She’s well aware that she is slowing down and that when the new upgrades are done in the spring that she is likely to be unable to cope.”

“And does she know WHO you plan to take her place? You know that she considers Mellanie to be as much her child as mine.”

“I do know that. I hoped she would be happy. That she would like the idea that Mellie would be able to be around a lot longer than most girls do these days. Hell, she’s only 10 and about a third of the girls in her class have already either been eaten or snuffed in some other way.” Robert was starting to get a little angry. He had really seen this as a good thing and here his wife was acting like he was going to have the girl snuffed for a party game or something equally wasteful.

Susan had by this time finished gutting the meat on the counter and was sectioning the limbs, dredging them in flour and laying them in the large frying pan to begin browning.

“Can’t you give her a few more years before you do this to her?” Susan asked angrily.

Robert had had enough. He seldom put his foot down but now was the time.

“I have made my decision and its final. I’m calling tomorrow to set up an appointment to have her tested. And WHEN she passes, she will be adapted to do the job and that’s that!” He turned and stalked out of the kitchen and into the living room, where he sat in his chair and looked briefly at the head of his oldest daughter on the mantle before turning on the viewer.

Mistress places a hand on either side of your head and gazes down at you with a grin. Slowly she backs away, leaving you panting as you lean against the wall, the vibrator still firmly in place up your recently fucked ass. She sits on the arm of the sofa and calls one of the dogs to her side. Immediately, Cowboy, her favorite, presses his muzzle between her legs and begins to lap at the wetness there. You watch with a hint of jealousy in your eyes as your mistress is pleasured by the mastiff. After a beat you find yourself walking over to the sofa and sitting on the floor, next to Cowboy, whose tail wags eagerly while Mistress praises his efforts. When she finally calms down and pushes the dog away she glances over at you and then kneels on the floor between your parted legs. You watch her carefully as she reaches down and removes the vibrator, instantly causing you to relax. She turns it off and stands, walking over to place it at the bottom of the stairs before returning to you.

The room is eerily silent, save for the panting of the dogs and the crackling of the fire, as she takes your hand and pulls you from the floor, leading you to the fireplace and then releasing you. The door on the front of the black, metal fireplace squeaks on its hinges as Mistress opens it and then removes the iron rod from its stand. She eyes you for a moment before pushing the rod into the dying embers, and seeing the flames jump to life casting a warm orange glow on the surrounding space. The blast of warmth hits you and causes your skin to prickle in delight until your mistress turns to once again. She holds the rod carefully, as the tip glows, radiating heat.

“Turn around,” her smooth voice commands, then she lays you against the arm of the sofa when you do so. She pushes your feet apart, while the uncomfortable heat of the red-hot rod looms over your bare back. You hear her footsteps as she walks away briefly, and then the sizzle of water against hot metal. Presumably the rod being submerged into the bucket of water sitting next to the backdoor of the cabin. She returns then, and your heartbeat quickens. Mistress places a firm hand on your ass to keep you from shying away, and then kneels down behind you. Slowly she touches the still very warm iron rod to the outer lips of your pussy. You suck in a breath, as the heat sears your skin, not enough to burn, but enough to cause you to squirm under Mistress’ hand.

You close your eyes and grit your teeth, and behind you, Mistress sighs contently. For a moment the heat disappears entirely, and the sound of embers shifting in the fireplace sends a shiver down your spine. All at once your body tenses and the rod is pushed into your tight pussy in one smooth motion. The smell of singed flesh rises into the air and you gasp through gritted teeth. Just as quickly as the hot rod invaded your body, it leaves, and something cool is inserted instead. You recognize it as an ice cube, one of Mistress’ favorite pleasure items, and it soothes your inner walls, cooling you down in just moments. The combined sensations make goosebumps rise on your skin, and you moan softly.

Mistress rises from the floor and places the rod next to the fireplace, then comes to retrieve you from where you lay, bent over, on the arm of the plush blue sofa. She slides her hands around your chest, groping your breasts as she brings you to your feet, then pulls you against her. Your head tilts back and leans against her shoulder as she touches you, the painful rod all but forgotten. She then takes your hand into hers and leads you to the staircase, pausing for a moment to turn off the generator, causing the cabin to descend into darkness. With a quick slap to your ass she motions you upstairs and joins you after locking the doors.

You wait for her at the top step, taking her hand as she reaches for you, and together you make your way across the cool wood floor to the bed, a grand king-sized masterpiece, designed by your mistress with a grate along the headboard, perfect for securing restraints, to ensure your complete cooperation. Moonlight shines through the window that faces the swamp, and throws shadows over the floor as Mistress walks over to the dresser and pulls her maroon sweatshirt over her head, placing it in one of the drawers. When she turns to face you she grins and looks pointedly at the bed before turning back to the drawers.

While you make yourself comfortable the sound of drawers opening and closing catches your attention, and your mind goes to the toy drawer. You grin and lay back on the bed, your hands above your head, and your legs slightly parted. Mistress comes to the bed then. She places a few things on the nightstand next to her side and then kneels next to your waiting form. Her hands hover over your body and her fingertips brush lightly against your skin, toying with you. Eventually she moves back and takes something from the nightstand. A blindfold. Silky and black on one side, with lush velvet on the other. She places it against your eyes and tilts your head up to tie it before laying your head back down.

A new sensation crosses over your body then. Something lukewarm and seemingly gooey. Your mistress laughs softly, humming to herself as she applies the… substance, to your chest, then down to your inner thighs. She replaces the bottle on the nightstand with a quiet thump, and then her hot breath looms over your skin. Her tongue touches your breast where the substance was drizzled, and eagerly licks it away, following the path she made across your body. When she has cleaned the last of it from you she kisses your lips, her tongue slipping into your mouth, giving you a taste of the honey that adorned you only moments before.

When she backs off the bed shifts and you begin to squirm in anticipation of whatever Mistress has planned next. She returns and her hand explores your lower regions, occasionally a finger slides inside of you, feeling your eagerness. You hear a match being struck after she removes her fingers, then the soft sizzle of a wick being lit for the very first time. Mistress’ hands wrap around your wrists, and she secures them to the headboard of the bed, pulling the smooth nylon cord tightly above your head.

Then the music starts. Not normal music, but the symphonic howls of the wolves outside, ringing against the window panes. When the howling ceases, a comforting sensation overwhelms you. Your breasts tingle as hot wax from the lit candle splatters across them, focusing mainly on your nipples, they harden in time with the cooling wax. A low, needy moan rises from your chest as the wax moves down your body, then finally drips onto the outer lips of your pussy. You begin to squirm now, as each drip of wax touches a new part of your most sensitive region, but doesn’t enter you. The heat turns to a warm sensation, and yet you begin to find yourself uncomfortable as the wax builds on itself. Your moan turns to a whimper and the dripping stops.

Outside the wind picks up, shaking the window panes of the cabin, and a chilly breeze seeps through the narrow openings between the walls. Mistress removes your blindfold, then kisses your lips softly, her hands carefully removing the hardened wax. She takes a washcloth from the nightstand and dips it in the bowl water sitting on the floor, then the cold cloth is draped over your breasts, cooling them and sending another wave of shivers down your spine. Your eyes flit back and forth in the darkness, the only light coming from the luminous moon outside, shining over the arctic tundra.

“Not long now, my pet. Are you ready?” You only nod in response, a lump rising in your throat as you think about the fantastic display you will be putting on for your mistress, come morning light. Mistress drags the cloth across your body, the coolness contrasting with her hot lips on your skin; they follow the path of the damp washcloth, warming your skin. A finger slides inside you, and when it is pulled out, Mistress slips it between her lips, tasting your juices with a content sigh. “I’m going to miss this, Sweet,” she murmurs as she leans down to kiss you again. Your hands strain against the bonds and Mistress laughs, pulling back and untying you. Together you crawl beneath the covers and close your eyes. You drift to sleep with her arms around you, holding you close one last time...

Mistress gazes down at you for a moment, admiring your body before continuing to set up for the spectacle. You had arrived at the site just before dark the following day, and already the nerves had begun to set in. Only hours before you had been snuggled up against your mistress in her warm bed, where the two of you had spent the hours before making the trek into the wild. The dogs had joined the two of you sometime during the late afternoon, and Mistress allowed you one last good fuck before she sealed your fate.

Across the clearing she secures barrels to a few of the trees, and empties a bag of dog food into each one. "It smells stronger than the fresh beef," she explains as she finishes emptying the second bag of puppy chow she had brought with her. She places the now empty bag in her cooler and then returns to you. Biting her lip, she watches your naked chest rise and fall with each breath, and then leans down to run her cold hands over your breasts, pinching your nipples and twisting them sharply before straightening up and moving to your feet. Moving quickly but with purpose as she secures the ropes to the tree and then moves over to the cooler. She removes a smooth black ball gag, as well as some honey and a zip lock bag full of ice cubes. With a smile she steps between your parted legs and slides a few of the cold cubes into your pussy, then sets the bag aside. The cold doesn’t set in instantly, but as the cubes begin to melt you feel chill setting in.

"You know, bears really do like honey... Ever wondered how their tongue feels? I know I have. My grandfather hunted bears, you know." As she speaks she squeezes the bottle of sweet gold and lets it pool in her palm before kneeling at your side to massage it on to your breasts. "When they’re dead, the tongue is rough… similar to a giant cat’s. If only you could tell me what it feels like for real after this.” She sighs and then shrugs half-heartedly. “Well, soon enough you’ll know for yourself," her quiet voice murmurs, getting lost in the breeze as the wind picks up.

Her eyes widen, knowing the scent will spread faster with the cooling air and the light wind, and she hurriedly rolls the gag in the remainder of the honey, then wipes her hands on her jeans. "Say 'ah'," she orders, and she slips the ball into your mouth, fastening it against the back of your head. The she moves to your hands. Carefully she rolls you on to your side and pulls your arms behind you, securing them tightly against your back, then stepping away. Her eyes light up as she watches you, all tied up nice and neat, like a perfect little present. With a grin she pulls the ropes and brings you into the air, tying knots to ensure you remain exactly where placed. You hang with your hair brushing the forest floor, and your legs spread by a cold steel bar. Despite the discomfort, you feel yourself growing more and more wet, as the wind blows gusts over your open pussy lips.

When the last knot is tied she returns to the meat that was left on the ground. The beef, cold to the touch, squishes through her fingers and she giggles squeamishly before rolling a bit of it into a ball and stuffing it into your pussy. She continues until she cannot possibly fit anymore inside of you, and then wipes the blood off on your stomach. The ripe smell makes you gag, especially with the sweet taste of honey still in your mouth from the ball gag, but it also reminds you how close you are to your dream. You’re tasting it, touching it, almost there. After a beat of staring at her beautiful work of art she cleans up the site, packing everything into the cooler and taking a final look at you before disappearing into the shadows.

The darkness begins to creep in, slowly at first, then all at once you lose your sense of sight. The moon peeks out from behind a cloud, casting eerie shadows on the world around you. In the distance a low, magnificent howl echoes through the empty forest. An icy breeze rubs against your bare skin, and rustles the leaves on the ground beneath your head. In the back of your mind one thought remains the same. She is watching. Your mistress. Your caretaker. Or maybe she isn't. Maybe the camera is rolling, streaming the live feed to her in the comfort of her cabin... and she is in the middle of fucking your dogs. Her dogs now. Just the thought of it alone nearly brings you to a climax, but another thought crosses your mind as another cold breeze crosses your bare skin.

The first to notice you was not the great wolves or bears that might be out in these woods, no, it was the bugs. A small number could be heard approaching you from out of sight, and you squirmed as they landed on your body. You could feel them moving along your body, bare skin made sensitive by the cold and heat you find yourself in easily sensing the every movement of the dozens of bugs. It was maddening, almost, as you could feel them crawling and exploring every inch of your body, curious at the newest sight and addition to the woods. It would be some time before the bugs started fleeing, sensing something long before you could. But not long after the last of the bugs fled, something else announced itself, though not in such a brazenly obvious manner.

Not the wind. The wind doesn't snap branches. The wind doesn't come at you from all different directions. The hair on the back of your neck stands on end, as adrenaline courses through your veins. You squirm in vain against your bonds, and then, it happens. The rumble of a griz pierces through your thoughts and you freeze. This is what you wanted. You /begged/ your mistress for this moment. Now she is definitely watching. Her fingertips massaging her clit, a vibrator firmly placed in her pussy. She is watching you. The rustling grows louder and you hold your breath, your teeth biting into the gag as you shiver, both from the cold, and your fear. And yet you are wet in anticipation of what your mistress is doing, how she is thoroughly working her pussy over in anticipation of your oncoming torture at the hands of the wild beasts closing in on their neatly prepackaged meal, all served up for the viewing pleasure of the Mistress herself.

A young bear steps into the moonlight and you relax a little bit. The innocent young creature looks to be no more than a few months old at most, born at the very end of winter, still it is half as tall as you when it's on all fours. The cub marches over to a barrel near your head, not so much as glancing at you, and instead going straight for the puppy chow. A second cub soon joins the first, slipping out from the darkness, into your own personal lunar-spotlight, and they squabble over the barrel until the second cub moves on... moves to you. You squeeze our eyes shut as this bear sizes up its prey, then moves in, enticed by the sweet smell of honey. First he licks the ball gag, his raspy tongue scraping over your face as he laps at the honey, and you thrash in anguish. Like Mistress said, it’s like a cat’s tongue. Barbed and rough, sandpaper-like. When the honey is gone he moves up a little further, to your breasts, and, despite the biting pain, you moan against the gag. One of the cub's teeth catches against your right nipple, and the sharp dagger stabs through it, causing you to cry out, though your cries come out more like strangled moans. The cub pulls back sharply and brings with him a bit of your flesh.

At the presence of blood, and the happy sniffles and whimpers of the two cubs, a third bear appears, bigger than the first two, and you whimper. The cubs run to her. Momma bear. She lumbers towards you, sniffing at the blood seeping out of your destroyed tit and then moves her massive head to the beef stuffed into your pussy. Having experienced human hunters baiting traps with fresh meat in the past, the mother is cautious of such an apparently easy meal. She sniffs around your body and surroundings, almost seeking any sort of trap designed against the bear and her eager cubs. The mother eventually returned to your exposed pussy, carefully moving forward to lick at the meat inside you, eliciting moans that came out strangled. No trap sprung, leaving the mother bear to her own personal designs, whatever nature saw fit for them to be.

Now seeing this as easily accessible meal she opens her jaw to reveal to you her pearly white incisors, gleaming in the moonlight. Then she bites down... and you scream. The razor sharp incisors have no problem with the sensitive, dripping wet flesh of your pussy and cervix as well, the ease in which the teeth pass through flesh only a prelude to the show to come. In the comfort of her cabin your mistress watches in awe, while one of the dogs eagerly laps between her legs, and she shivers a little, knowing not to let herself come to a climax until the best part of your torture. The mother bear did not move fast at first, seeming to almost take its time with the meal at first, as if testing for anything toxic to the mother bear. Or it was savoring such an easy, fresh meal after having to hunt for not just herself, but her two cubs. But the slow pace would not last long at all.

The mother bear begins to tear into you further, gouging out the pussy in bloody chunks, as well as taking only some of the bloody beef that had so initially enticed the beasts to the feast. The mother keeps rending away between your legs, the beef soon long gone but the mother not slowing down in her blood frenzy. Your own blood, and the mother's own actions, excites something in the bear cubs, and the two young ones begin to pull at different parts of your body, their sharp teeth slicing through you like a knife through butter. Muscle and sinew sliced cleanly while bone rapidly snapped under the intense biting force of the cubs, young as they are. The first cub had latched onto your side, ribs breaking as it ripped out chunks of your sides, exposing organs as blood poured from your wounds. The second cub eagerly dug into the cavity its brother made, tearing out organs and strings of intestines, some of which remain dangling out your side as the cubs feast on the strung out intestinal tract.

The Mistress was eagerly watching, working her pussy quicker, moaning at the sight of your torture, the blood from the bears feasting only exciting her more. Cowboy again moved between her legs, the scent of Mistress overpowering the mastiff, and she allowed the dog to eagerly lap at her wet pussy, moaning as she was pleasured by the mastiff and the sight of your bloody, slow demise. She let the dog mount her, legs spread as she let the mastiff pleasure her with his own member, the combination of both mastiff and show rapidly bringing her within inches of climax, in a timely fashion too as your life was rapidly coming to its final, climatic and bloody conclusion.

You are too exhausted from lack of blood to scream, and the gag would have only allowed the increasingly strangled and weakened moans to pass anyways. The remaining red blood gushes forth from your body, heat visible against the cold night as the life blood pours from you ruined body. The bar and rope holding you are finally torn down, between the mother ripping away at your legs and your other arm being torn to shreds, and your limbless body hits the ground with a harsh thud, conscious already fading rapidly. As the bears tear open your chest, your last vision is the still beating heart being rended from your chest, torn apart by the now crimson fangs of the mother bear. Both cubs, splattered with blood, are feasting on your limbs while the mother feasts on the torso. The sight of the heart brings your mistress into a climax finally, body shuddering as she screams your name and the wolves and dogs howl alongside of her impassioned scream.

The link to my old thread doesn't seem to work anymore, unless I'm just bad at the internet, which is definitely a possibility. Anyway, the return of Squunch and his wonderful, wholesome non-con snuff stories has inspired me to get back on the scene. I'll be reposting a lot of old stuff initially, but there's been a few tweaks since I last posted most of it, so hopefully it's at least a little fresh.

This first one I don't think I ever posted on Gurochan (I finished it while Gurochan was nuked for like the 3rd or 4th time), and I posted it on Fetnoir, but it's told from another character's perspective I got some feedback that people wanted to get inside Julie's mind. That resonated with me, because the main kink for me is the mental torment the victim is going through as she dies, so I went back and added Julie's POV at the end.

This is the first time I've ever written first person for a female character, so hopefully it's not weird.

Due to its sensitive content, I decided to release this chapter on gurochan only, for fans of the Sarahs Epic Life Series, here is one containing Loli snuff and Scat, and possibly more with positive user feedback. Enjoy….

Please Baby… said 25 year old and caucasian Liz as she pleaded with Sarah. "no, I just…. why baby?" Sarah asked quizzidly. "Because I want to try something new!" Liz pouted

Sarahs pussy twinged at the thought, but could she bring herself to do what her lover asked? She had done many things the past few years that people thought were vile, but this…

Sarah was about to refute Liz again when something broke inside of her.
Ok fine, but just three of them, then well see about more. Sarah said with a cute face. Liz clapped her hands together gleefully and passionately kissed Sarah. Tonight was going to be something special!
"What about that one?" Liz asked while casually masturbating under her skirt.

Sarah nodded as her eyes dwelled on a six year old baptist girl named Laura, she had her mothers ass and had cute black curly hair.

What about that one too? Sarah said pointing at a 4 year old skinny girl. "Toilet" Liz answered.
Sarah blushed at the thought, and grabbed the atomizer, tonight was going to be so much fun!!

Back at the mansion, Liz casually tossed her top off to the side, causing her tits to break free and sway from side to side, she stuck her tongue out at Sarah and rubbed her hands over her own tits, cupping them and swaying them for her lover. Sarahs pussy wept as she ogled Liz's tits and she blew Liz a kiss in responce.

On the ground below the two women, screaming and crying in a bowl, were three little sextoys, shrunk down to about the size of a barbie doll, fully naked and christian, the perfect fun for a perfect night.

Ohh, before I start, I really need to take a crap… Liz began as she held her abdomin, Sarah giggled and grabbed one of the toys out of the bowl, before casually ripping off both of its arms and twisting its little knees until the feet popped off in a bloody display. The little thing screamed at a high pitch and sent delicious shivers down Sarah and Liz's spines.

Sarah then cauterized the wounds with her lighter, searing the raw flesh until the bleeding stopped, the little toy shrieked and tossed from side to side, but to no avail.
Sarah then placed the toy in the middle of the floor and unshrunk it, until the sobbing little bitch was restored to the right size to serve as Liz's toilet for the evening.

God, Mommmy please help me! The fucktoy cried out in terror and agony, causing Sarah to laugh. Liz laughed too and turned around in full view of the toy before removing her skirt and kicking it aside, revealing her very attractive milky white ass to the kid before slapping her own ass hard and saying to the little bitch, "Time for dinner little one!"

A loud rumbling noise emenated from Liz's bowels as Sarah ran and fetched the harness from the wall, next to the stuffed and perfectly preserved ass of Annabelle, the girls mother, which had been mounted on the wall cheeks out as a prize and something to oogle whenever they sat on the couch and wanted to masturbate from time to time.

The little girl cried and tried to get away, sending Sarahs pussy into a horny frenzy. "Oh yes, cry bitch." Sarah moaned as she fastened the harness around Liz's ass and then sauntered over to the crawling girl before dragging her by her black hair over to Liz.

Liz began to sway her hips from side to side and bit her lower lip before saying, "I'm ready lover."
"God help me, Goddd Daddy HELP MEE—"

The cunt was cut off as her lips were forced open by Sarah who put a ring gag in her mouth, and then started slowly (for sensual effect for Liz) inch the girls mouth closer to Liz's anus. Liz began to gyrate her ass in the air as the girls head was moved closer and closer.

Liz's anus expanded and contracted as it awaited the toilets mouth, and sure enough, Liz swayed her buttocks from side to side one more time, before Sarah pushed the toilets ring hard against Liz's harness attachment, until the girls mouth was flush with the skin of Liz's anus.

the little tongue darted too and fro in terror, and the toilet screamed "Noooooo!" as hard as it could shriek, but only succeeded in creating erotic muffled noises to go up Liz's colon. Liz then grinned at her lover and Sarah sat down as close to the action as she could. sipping cola as she waited for Liz to begin. Sure enough, the toilet began to retch as a loud muffled fart caused her lips to blow open and her eyes to water.

Sarah then started playing with her own clit and grunted, "Shit, Liz… Shit Shit Shit Shit Shit!" she began to chant as she rubbed her clit harder with each chant. Liz smiled as nature ran its course, and her shit forced her anus open wide, and passed into the soft mouth of the toilet girl…

Sarah then quickly used her phone to put on some instrumental music with a fast rythimic beat, to enhance the moment.

"UGGGGHH" Sarah grunted at the erotic site of the girls eyes rolling into the back of her head and as she began to try to break free, as Lizs shit coated the girls tongue and began to force its way down the toilets throat.

The beautiful sight of Liz's round ass cheeks crushing the girls mostly hidden face in between the beautiful mounds, followed by the first sound of swollowing, nearly sent Sarah over the edge.

"Gulp…Gulp….Chew…..Gulp…..Gulp…" The little throat bobbed in a hugely grotesque way as each log of shit was forced down into the toilets stomach, which grew in size as she was fed.

Oh, YES! EAT SHIT LITTLE BITCH! Liz screamed, herself turned on by the swollowing sounds. "EAT MY SHIT, EAT IT!" Liz's ass cheeks bounced alittle as the girls head tried to move with each swollow creating a very erotic site. The sheer terror and disgust in the girls eyes was very entertaining!

Liz stomach roared once more, before a brief pause, where the girl seemed relieved for a moment, that was until a torrent of liquid dihareea forced its way down the toilets throat, the toilets eyes began to roll into the back of its head as it had a seizure due to lack of airflow as its throat served its rightful purpose.

Liz then sighed and let out two massive farts into the toilets mouth and down its throat, before signaling to liz to disconnect the attachment. Sarah complied as the girl choked and sputtered, but only long enough to position her pussy over the toilets mouth, where she rode it to a quick orgasm and then…. a loud but muffled splashing sound was heard as the girl was forced to gulp down all of Sarahs piss.

"Whissssshh…. Gulp….Whisssshhh. Gulp…..Splatter. Whissshhhh…..Gulp."

Sarah then dismounted the girl and quickly fired the atomizer at her, shrinking her back down to size.

"Time to die bitch. Sarah giggled at the terrified toy before Liz grabbed her and Sarah turned around, showing her tanned latina ass to the girl.

"God help me!' The toy screamed. "Hate to break it to you kid, but there is no God. Liz laughed, your gonna die in her ass." Liz laughed at the horrified expression the toy gave as Liz cupped then Slapped Sarahs right ass cheek, before thrusting the toy head first up Sarahs ass.

Sarahs buttcheeks clenched and wobbled as they sucked in the toy using her colon muscles, dragging the christian to her final resting place. Liz sat back and admired Sarahs lucious cheeks as the lower half of the girl disappeared, followed by the feet. After they slid in, Sarahs anus clamped shut. And Sarah moaned loudly.

Oh fuck yeah… Sarah moaned. I can feel it struggling, my ass is killing it baby! Liz only smirked before getting on her knees and bringing her mouth up to Sarahs sopping wet pussy, where she began to lick like no tomorrow, Sarah grunted as the toy in her ass struggled and Liz administered pleasure to her pussy. Liz then reached behind Sarahs ass and slapped both cheeks before grabbing them and kneading them with her hands as she feasted on Sarahs cunt….

Sarah was damn near an orgasm, but Liz knew what would set her over the edge, Liz put her index finger up Sarahs anus, pushing the toy in further, while licking Sarahs ass before saying, "Baby, shes terrified, mmmm she knows shes gonna die…." UGGHHHH. Sarah moaned as she forced her colon to send a new wave of shit to cover the toy in her ass, and clenched her anal walls together as hard as she could, until the moving became suddenly more frantic… then stopped. Sarah screamed in pleasure as Liz drank her lovers juices. Liz then turned Sarah around and ran her tongue over both of Sarahs ass cheeks before Sarah collapsed spent onto the couch, where Liz laid her head on top of Sarahs cheeks, and dozed with her partner.

There would be more time for the others in a bit.


Continue?

=======
I do not condone any child relationships or assult, or even attraction IRL, but this series is meant to explore the darkest fetishes known to man. Also as far as religion goes, seen some interesting shit, but again, the storys main thrust is anti religion so. *shrug*

Did you like the story, any suggestions?

You push the tape into the player. The static clears, and the images roll

-------------------------------

Sophie's hushed tones fill the microphone as the camera steadies on a truck parked outside a nondescript loading door.

"This is Sophie Slate. It’s 02:11, Friday the 9th of June. We’re outside the Meat Packing Factory, downtown. Place looks quiet just a few lights on. My source says there’s a smuggling op inside. We’re about to find out.”

The shot wobbles as she crouches low and darts from shadow to shadow. Footsteps crunch faintly, the mic catching her controlled breaths. For a moment the frame blurs, auto-focus hunting, then sharpens again as she steadies.

"Now… looks like I’ve arrived at the right moment. They’re unloading the truck.”

Half a dozen naked women stumble down, chained wrist to ankle. Their quiet sobs cut through the mic. Two men in white overalls and hairnets drag them out in pairs. When one woman trips, a short fat cylinder jabs her side.

She jerks violently, convulsing.
A gurgling scream rips out of her throat.

"Jesus… oh my god… what is this place?" Sophie breathes, voice cracking.
"Those poor women… is this some kind of trafficking ring?"

The shocked woman is hauled upright by the others and half-dragged inside. Sophie edges closer, focusing shakily on the men’s faces. She ducks behind a bin as the truck lurches away, then slips through the loading dock just before the door rattles shut.


The plant interior is dark, only a handful of ceiling lights glowing. The low whir of chiller fans fills the space, broken by the faint sound of women sobbing somewhere ahead.

"Christ, it’s cold in here," Sophie mutters, breath fogging.

Then, clearer “We’re inside. No sign which way they went… wait down there. Bright lights.”

The lens swings, catching a harsh spill of fluorescent glow through a window at the end of the corridor.

Her shoes click on the porcelain tiles, each step echoing.
She sets the camera down for a moment on a steel table.
The frame tilts, and for the first time she’s in full view 5'4, slim,
blouse pulled snug across her chest,
nipples visibly tenting the thin fabric,
skirt neat,
hair tied back in a tight ponytail,
Makeup minimal and professional.

She slips off her low-heeled pumps, tucks them into her purse. “Better. No noise”

She retrieves the camera, the lens jostling as she moves forward again toward the light.
Her steps are more silent and measured now, no sound at all and the camera is jerking less as she carries on.

The light from ahead grows harsher.
The corridor opens into a wide room lined with chain-link partitions.

For a moment the frame jitters, catching only metal and shadow then steadies.
Behind the chain link fence, women sit huddled on the floor, their skin pale in the glare of harsh fluorescent lights, wrists and ankles linked by chains.
The sound is worse than the sight: low sobs, sniffling, the occasional stifled wail.

Sophie’s voice cracks into the mic.
“Jesus Christ… there’s… dozens. Maybe more.”
She swallows audibly, the mic catching it.
“This isn’t just trafficking… this is industrial.”

The camera pans slowly, faces catching the light as they turn away from the lens.
Sophie mutters under her breath, barely audible: “Fuck. How many.”

The camera rests on the window ledge, its lens slowly zooming in across the faces inside.
The women in the pens aren’t shackled, but most bear bruises and cuts around wrists and ankles.
A few huddle together for warmth, arms wrapped tight.

In one corner, two press into each other, kissing hard, fingers moving between trembling thighs, while another woman watches with a look of sick disgust.

“Oh my…” Sophie breathes, her voice barely more than air. “Why would they I don’t get it.”

The camera jerks at the bang of a door.
Two men step in, white overalls unzipped and hairnets shoved into their pockets.
One lights a cigarette, the smoke curling as his partner scans the cages.

A grin,
a nod,
a jab of a finger.

The chosen woman sobs and shrinks back, but the others in the cage shove her forward, eyes down, avoiding her gaze.

Sophie’s voice cracks. “They pushed her. God, they actually pushed her.”

The door clatters open and a prod lashes out, jolting the girl with a cry. The men drag her to a wooden table, strap her down, large breasts crushed against the surface. From Sophie’s angle the camera lingers on her thighs, mottled with purple bruises and raw marks that speak of too many uses before this.

One man snaps the cage shut while the other fumbles his trousers down, pale skin and half-hard cock swinging into view.

Sophie’s whisper cuts through the background hum of fans. “I should do something. Christ, I should but what?”

The camera doesn't waver as the woman cries out, though we can catch the sound of Sophie suppressing the urge to vomit, the man rapes the woman, telling her she loves it, and that she's so special to him, he's going to keep her alive as long as possible because she's his sweetheart.

Her sobbing denials make him angry and he smashes her face into the table, a loud crack showing her nose is clearly broken as blood streams down her face. His partner just laughs and pulls out his own cock, shoving it in between her lips as the blood streams down and over him.

“Oh these aren’t men at all, they’re soulless machines,” Sophie hisses, her voice tight with fury.

The camera trembles as she zooms in on the table. The woman’s body is pinned, shaking, her muffled cries rising and breaking.

Minutes drag by. Her hands claw against the wood, then curl into fists. Her back arches. A sharp shudder runs through her, and for a moment her voice slips into something Sophie can’t mistake.

Sophie’s breath catches.
“No… no, she’s, she can’t be. How the hell could she?”
The words come out fast, stumbling over each other as the camera dispassionately records the raped woman's orgasmic cry and guttural following sobs.

The men laugh and jeer at her and redouble their efforts

“She’s being used like she doesn’t even matter. Like… meat.”

There’s a pause, too long, and Sophie’s whisper falls quieter, almost to herself.

“I mean… god. I’ve had rough sex before but… this…”

Sophie fumbles with the camera and it drops to the floor. The lens auto-adjusts, pulling the shot into focus just long enough to catch her white panties, a spreading wet spot betraying her arousal. Her hands dart into frame, snatching it up too fast, almost panicked.

"Shit, still working," she mutters, though her voice is hoarse, betraying more than just technical concern. Her face flashes briefly in frame, flushed, lips parted, before she spins the view back toward the pen. The men have finished and the woman is slumped over the table, cum trickling from her pussy. One of the men fetches a bottle of water and pushes it up inside the woman, flushing the cum out before spraying some over her face.

"Well we'd best get back to work, bring the meat with you, decided with her broken nose she's not worth keeping"

The woman struggles as she's untied but the cattle prod applied to one of her stiff nipples soon has her complying, she shuffles slowly between the two men and they disappear through a hygiene curtain

"Oh god, they’re not even… they’re not even keeping her," Sophie whispers, the camera jolting slightly as her hands shake.

“There’s no way to cross without the women seeing me,” Sophie mutters.
“If they make noise, I’m finished.”
A breath.
“The curtain ahead… if I go closer, I can’t turn back. But I have to know.”

She steps into the pen. The camera pans slowly, faces flinching, arms folding over naked skin. A few look at her with wide, hollow eyes. One or two half-reach out before stopping themselves.

"They're like cows" Sophie mutters to herself "Docile, scared cows"

The lesbian pair on the floor don’t stop their sixty-nine.
Their mouths are locked, thighs slick, moans louder now, almost defiant.

Sophie whispers without thinking, “Christ… that’s a nice pussy.” as the camera follows her gaze, framing a nearly trimmed pussy, tight lips, a pink tongue splitting the labia open before snapping back to the direction of travel.

No one calls out. No one wants to give her away.

The curtain parts under her hand. She gasps. The camera jolts, clattering to the floor.
In the blur: pink flesh, hooks, cleavers, blood-dark stains.

“Oh God… oh God oh God…” Sophie whines, scooping up the camera and starting into it.
Her face is flushed, streaked with tears. “I never imagined”

She swings it back. A torso dangles, head and limbs gone, breasts still bouncing faintly on the hooks. The conveyor hums, dragging it through another curtain.

A scream rips the air. The camera jerks to the floor below, the woman from earlier, thrashing, one arm gone, blood spraying into the air.

“Please, no” Sophie’s voice breaks. "at least kill her first you sick fucks"

The cleaver falls again. Another arm. The scream chokes off as a worker presses a hand over her mouth.

Legs.

*thunk*
*thunk*

Head.

*thunk*

Silence.

The smoker from before picks up an arm and taps his partner with it, laughing.

A third man walks over and scowls, sets the arm down gently, and closes the severed head’s eyes.

His look at her battered crotch is pure contempt and he orders the other two men to fuck off for a bit as he proceeds to gut the torso, throwing the organs and viscera into a bloody waste bin before hanging the torso on hooks and sending it on it's way.

“The number of women here…” Sophie’s whisper trembles. “Half the missing in the city, maybe more. But what are they doing with”

She swings the camera back on herself. Her blouse clings with sweat, her lips parted. She doesn’t notice the lens catches the damp patch spreading under her skirt.

“This is wrong. I have to go. I have to…”

Then, so soft it barely registers: “So why am I so turned on?”

Sophie edges backward, eyes locked on the conveyor. She doesn’t notice the metal rail jutting from the wall until her hip collides with it. The clang echoes. She stumbles, the camera jerking wildly as she grabs for balance.

A hand clamps over her mouth. She thrashes until she sees his face. It’s the man who laid down the arm, the one who closed the eyes.

“Shut up,” he hisses, low but urgent. His grip is firm, not cruel. He glances over his shoulder, then pulls her into the shadow of a stairwell.

“You shouldn’t be here,” he whispers. “They’ll eat you alive.”

Sophie’s breath is ragged against his palm, her eyes wide. The camera catches the flicker of genuine worry in his expression.

Footsteps echo in the distance. Shouts. The smoker’s voice. “Oi! You hear that? Someone’s in here.”

The man curses under his breath. “I can’t hold them off. Not for long. But I’ll try.”

He pushes Sophie toward a service door, fumbling keys from his belt. For a second, it almost looks like she might be saved.

The footsteps are louder now. The curtain flings back. Light floods the corridor.

The camera drops, rolling across the floor. It lands at an angle against a boot looking up, framing Sophie’s pale face as hands seize her, dragging her backward into the light. Her scream is muffled, cut short.

The man doesn’t move to stop them. He just watches, jaw tight, before one of the others shoves him back toward the killing floor. We see his hands bend and pick up the camera

"The boss might want this too" he calls, leaving it running deliberately as he walks, keeping Sophie in frame.

Sophie's struggling, one of the men crudely pawing at her breast through her blouse

"Nice tits, plenty of fat on these babies"

Sophie squeals and thrashes trying to get away, her skirt riding higher on her hips "Get off me you sick murdering fucks" she shouts angrily.

The man still holding the camera slaps at his colleagues hand

"None of that, you don't know what the boss is going to decide yet, might want to keep a pet snoop, you don't want to end up down here do you?"

They throw a bag over her head and Sophie shudders as she's enveloped in darkness.

Sophie is half walked, half dragged into a nicer part of the factory, soft carpets below her bare feet, and she's pushed into an office, the camera set down on a table, the man quietly fiddling with the angle to make sure Sophie and the desk's occupant are both in a frame.

An older woman, mid 40's, dressed in an expensive looking dress, her makeup flawless, luscious red lips and long crimson fingernails comes into view.

"Well what do we have here" the woman asks, looking at the three men

"A spy we found" replies the burly one "Well, he found her" pointing towards the man who'd just set the camera down, "but we helped"

"A spy hmm, well we'll just have to see about that, stand her up and take the bag off"

Sophie blinks in the sudden bright light and as she focuses she gasps

"You, but you're... fuck you're the head of Serenity Meats, I've seen you around, Christ, I love your breakfast sausage"

Sophie goes pale as a nasty thought hits her

"Oh please, please tell me.... no you don't do you.... but I eat them all the time"

Her knees buckle and one of the men thrusts a wastepaper bin in front of Sophie's face as she vomits, the woman behind the desk grinning a shit eating grin

The woman behind the desk steeples her fingers, nails catching the light. Her voice is velvet, corporate, the sort you’d hear in a keynote speech.

“You act like you’ve uncovered some grand conspiracy, Ms Slate. But really, it’s just logistics. Meat prices are unstable, supply chains are fragile, and the regulators only ever test for horse or pig DNA. No one ever thought to test for… people.”

She smiles thinly, watching Sophie flinch.

“And why would they? We’ve turned a civic nuisance into a civic service. Street girls, addicts, vagrants, they were draining welfare coffers, filling hospital beds, cluttering up the red-light district. Now they vanish, cleanly, profitably, and the city shines a little brighter.”

A lazy wave of her hand toward the floor below.

“The best part? We don’t even pay for raw material. Quite the opposite, the families, the shelters, the police pay us to make them disappear. Discreet, efficient, and then the product sells twice, once as disposal, once as sausage.”

The woman leans back in her chair, crossing one leg over the other with the casual grace of someone who’s never had to rush for anything.

“You see, Sophie, you stumbled onto a solution, not a crime. We’re not slavers, we’re not killers for sport. We’re problem-solvers. The shelters call us when they run out of beds, the precincts call when their cells are overcrowded. We take the city’s refuse and recycle it. Everyone wins.”

She tilts her head, smiling like a cat that’s caught a mouse and now wonders if it wants to play.

“Think about it. People eat sausage every day. They love it. Breakfast, barbecues, ballgames. And thanks to us, it’s affordable. Families fed, streets safer, budgets balanced. Tell me, doesn’t that sound… civic-minded?”

Her gaze sharpens.

“You’re a journalist. You understand the power of a narrative. If you print the wrong one, you vanish like the rest. But if you see sense? If you understand the bigger picture? Well, then you might find you have a place here.”

The woman moves closer and pulls up Sophie's skirt and rubs between her legs

"Hmm, so you perhaps find this a little arousing still? Horrifying but arousing yes?"

She keeps rubbing at Sophie's panty covered mound

"Come on dear, admit it, tell me there's not a small part of you that loved seeing him fuck a woman and then turn her into meat?"

Sophie’s whole body shudders, a ragged moan tearing loose before she can choke it back. Her face flushes crimson as the woman’s nails graze her through the sodden cotton, and the words tumble out in a whisper

"Yes… I’m wet…"

The boss cocks her head. "What was that, dear? Say it like you mean it."

Sophie squeezes her eyes shut, panting hard, and then snaps

"I said yes, you sadistic bitch. You can feel how wet I am. Finish me off. Let me cum. I’ll work for your sick little empire if that’s what you want!"

The woman laughs, a rich, cruel sound. She pulls her hand away from Sophie’s crotch and wipes the wetness off on Sophie’s cheek with a mocking little stroke.

“Oh darling. You think this is a job interview? That I’d bring some trembling little news-whore into my operation because she begged nicely? No. No, Sophie.”
She leans close, whispering hot against her ear.
“You’re not staff. You’re stock.”

Sophie’s breath catches, her lips trembling. “But I said I’ll help, I’ll keep quiet, I”

A sharp slap cracks across her face, making her stumble between the two men still holding her arms.

“You already helped, dear. You filmed every moment. Advertising and porn if we sell it right And now…”
The woman glances to the men.

“Now you’ll be our special. The boss’s cut. We’ve had a rush order for something unique. A spit-roast slow and tender, with just the right amount of fat. A real showpiece.”

Sophie gasps, thrashing weakly in their grip. “No no, please”

“Oh hush.” The woman traces a crimson fingernail down Sophie’s throat, lingering over her collarbone, then tapping just above her heaving breasts. “Think of it this way. You’ll finally be the headline you always wanted. Everyone will be talking about how good you tasted. Pass me the camera, we might as well finish off her final big break”

The boss turns to accept the camera and focuses it on Sophie.

“Redo your makeup, dear. If we’re going to keep filming, you should look your best.” The boss’s voice was calm, almost maternal.

Sophie blinked at her in disbelief. “You just told me you’re going to kill me and now you want me to look beautiful for you? You sick freak!” Her eyes flashed, and she threw her weight forward against the hands clamped on her shoulders.

With only a flicker of irritation, the boss gave a small nod. One of the men pressed the cattle prod into Sophie’s ribs. The crack of electricity filled the room, a blinding spark dancing against her blouse.

Sophie shrieked, collapsing onto hands and knees. She lifted her head defiantly, but the prod came down again, then again. Her screams broke ragged, each one shorter than the last, until finally her body sagged, trembling. A thin curl of smoke rose from the scorched fabric over her chest.

Head bowed, hair falling into her face, Sophie muttered something too soft to catch.

“Pardon?” the boss asked, leaning forward slightly, lips curling.

Sophie didn’t look up. Her voice was flat, emptied. “Fine. I’ll touch up my makeup.”

We watch as she repairs her makeup, looking in the small compact, her eyes darting around the room, as she finished

Sophie’s blouse hangs askew from the burns, her chest heaving. One of the men reaches eagerly for the buttons, grinning, but the boss’s voice cuts sharp across the room.

“No. She’ll do it herself. Don’t bruise the goods.”

The man hesitates, then steps back, smirking as Sophie glares up from the floor.

“On your feet, dear,” the boss purrs, as if coaxing a child. “And start with the blouse. Nice and slow. Show us you understand.”

Sophie’s trembling hands clutch at the fabric, holding it closed for a moment. A spark crackles behind her, the prod whining as it hovers inches from her side. She flinches violently, and the last of her defiance gutters out.

Her fingers fumble at the buttons, one by one, until the blouse slides off her shoulders. She squeezes her eyes shut, but the boss is already murmuring,
“Good girl. Now the skirt. And keep looking at me while you do it.”

Sophie fumbles with the skirt, tugging the zip down with shaking hands. It slips from her hips and pools at her ankles, leaving her legs bare. The two men closest leer openly, one letting out a low whistle.

“Look at those thighs,” he mutters, elbowing his companion. The other reaches forward as if to squeeze, but the boss clicks her tongue.

“Hands off. This one's a special dish”

The man withdraws with a sheepish chuckle, though his eyes linger hungrily.
Sophie flushes crimson, clutching her arms across her chest.

“No, no,” the boss says smoothly, circling Sophie like a predator.
“None of that shy routine. Arms down. Chin up. Let them all see how beautiful you are.”

Sophie hesitates, then slowly lowers her arms, her breath quick and shallow. One man still watching silently from the edge of the frame, eyes fixed not on her body but on her face, as if willing her to stay composed.

“Better,” the boss croons, sliding one crimson nail under Sophie’s bra strap and snapping it lightly.
“Now, finish the job. Everything off. Slowly. Gracefully. Pretend you want them to look.”

Sophie’s trembling fingers work at the clasp of her bra. It slips loose, fabric sliding from her shoulders. Her breasts spill free, pale under the harsh light. One of the men groans under his breath and bites his hand, groaning and clutching his groin.

“Patience,” she chides. “She isn’t done yet.”

Sophie forces herself not to cover up, her cheeks blazing. Her final layer, the white panties, clings damply. She hooks her thumbs beneath the waistband, pausing only when the low hum of a cattle prod behind her reminds her of the stakes. Swallowing hard, she slides them down, baring herself completely as she stands uneasily shifting from leg to leg.

“Lovely,” she purrs. “Now that’s how you present yourself.”

Sophie stares at the floor, humiliated, arms limp at her sides.

The boss claps her hands lightly, the sound sharp in the tense silence.
“Enough gawking. Time to make her ready.”
Her smile widens as she turns toward the door leading down.
“Let’s head downstairs. We’ve got to clean her out.”

They go back down to the tiled floor Sophie's nipples hard in the cold air before she wraps her around herself shivering

"Cold my dear?" The boss says from behind the camera lens as she zooms in a little
"Let your fans see those nice large breasts of yours"

Sophie reluctantly drops her hands after a quick sideways glance at the cattle prod in the hand of the man to her left

"Perfect, I've never seen such high, firm breasts, well not since my own youth anyway"

The basement is tiled and gleaming under the strip-lights, stainless steel fittings along the walls. A faint chemical tang hangs in the air. Sophie shivers as she’s marched in, and stands uncertain what is wanted.

The boss gestures lazily toward a padded bench.
“On your hands and knees, dear. We can’t very well roast you dirty, can we?”

Sophie hesitates. One of the men flicks the cattle prod with a sharp crackle and she flinches forward, climbing up onto the bench.

A hose is brought over, tipped with a curved nozzle. Sophie’s eyes widen in horror as she realizes what’s coming, but the boss just smirks. “Relax. Think of it as… cleansing.”

The camera lingers as the nozzle parts her cheeks and slides in, Sophie’s gasp echoing against the tiled walls. She grips the edge of the bench, knuckles white, body trembling as warm fluid surges into her.

As Sophie squirms on the bench, the boss smirks and waves a hand idly.

“You know, we really should charge you for this, my dear. Colonic irrigation are terribly de rigueur these days.”

Sophie flashes a look of anger at the camera before letting out a strangled sob, her body tensing, but the fluid keeps flowing.

“I'll be generous, you are giving me your meat after all, consider it a complimentary service then.” the boss says, the mirth audible in her voice

When at last she’s permitted to expel, Sophie buries her face against the bench, sobbing in shame. The boss steps closer, running her manicured nails lightly along Sophie’s spine.

“There,” she murmurs. “All clean. Now we can begin properly.”

Sophie sobs quietly as they force her onto a metal table, face down, her head on her arms. For a moment the men strokes and paws at her flesh, the boss silent for once, but the quiet one steps forward, pulling his jacket from his shoulders and laying it across her trembling back. It hides nothing, but the weight of it stills her shaking.

“Gentle as always,” the boss sneers, watching him. “Covering up the meat like you’re worried it might catch a chill. You’re pathetic, you know that?”

He doesn’t answer. Instead, he takes the long steel rod from the rack in front of Sophie. Sophie flinches at the sight, her eyes darting toward the camera, wide and wet. The man lowers his gaze, dipping the point into a bucket of grease, working it slowly along the shaft until it glistens.

“Awww,” the boss croons mockingly, lips curling. “Look at him, boys. So careful, so tender. He’ll grease it up and slide it in like he’s making love. Must hurt that bleeding heart of yours, huh? Falling in love again? You remember what happened to the last one.”

The others chuckle, and Sophie whimpers beneath the jacket, hope and despair colliding in her face.

The man wipes his hands, rests them on the rod, and breathes out once.

“All right,” the boss says at last, snapping her fingers. “Enough foreplay. Let’s begin.”

The men press Sophie down tighter, and the cold steel spit is wedged between her buttocks. She jerks, shuddering, but their weight pins her easily.

“Stop squirming, bitch,” one growls, cuffing the back of her head.

Her face tips toward the camera, tears streaking her cheeks. She opens her mouth, lips trembling. “Mum… Dad…” The words come out half-breath, half-sob.

The spit drives forward. Sophie stiffens with a strangled cry that curdles into a moan. She shakes her head wildly, forcing the words back out between gasps. “I… I love y” Her voice cracks into a sharp groan as the metal pushes deeper.

The lens holds on her face, her eyes wide and darting, her lips still trying to form the words. The sounds, though, are ragged, a broken mixture of farewell and guttural noises she can’t suppress.

Behind her, one of the men chuckles. “Listen to her sounds like she can’t decide if she’s dying or getting off.”

Sophie’s final attempt at a goodbye collapses into another sobbing moan, her humanity swallowed by the obscene spectacle.

The man holding the spit keeps twisting and pushing it in, working it like an obscene dildo. Sophie begins to pant with the intensity as it slides deeper into her body. She stops struggling so much but twists her head to look back at the camera and the woman holding it.

Her body stiffens as the metal forces deeper inside. She writhes, teeth clenched, a muffled sob breaking free. Then, through the panting and the tears, comes a strangled plea.

“Please… just let me… one hand…”

The boss raises an eyebrow. “One hand?”

Sophie nods frantically, her voice shaking. “I… I need to touch myself.”

The room falls silent for a beat. Then the cruel laughter begins. One of the men jeers, the boss smirks, and even the camera seems to dwell on her flushed face, the way her humiliation burns hotter than her fear.

“Pathetic,” the boss says softly, almost fondly. “Even now, you want to make it feel good. Fine. Give her a hand.”

The man standing to her left releases her and Sophie snakes the hand under her body, the camera dropping to get a low shot of Sophie's now slightly raised hips, her long fingers parting her labia and sliding into herself as the spit slides back and forth going deeper and deeper.

Within minutes she's moaning and shuddering, close to orgasm. The spit's inward movement slows and Sophie's rear jumps a little but she quickly focuses back on pleasuring herself, as she orgasms, the spit is shoved forward hard, and a little bit of blood oozes out of Sophie's stretched anus.

"Christ, you're killing me" Sophie moans before she resumes her frantic masturbation

"Yes, we are" the boss lady say "but you look so fucking sexy right now

The spit moves faster now, as if there's less resistance, Sophie shudders and retches

"gonna be sick" she moans

A man pulls back her hair as her cheeks bulge, she's looking pale and feverish now and no one's holding her any more, the spit about 2 feet inside her torso now.

Her cheeks bulge again and a thin watery liquid flows over them

"Easy now, don't you dare nick her heart" the boss lady warns, the camera turning to the man holding the spit for a moment, a look of concentration on his face. he nods once and focuses his gaze on Sophie

"Easy now, nearly there, one last push and then it'll all be over. Try to cum again, it'll make the last part easier"

Sophie nods slightly and resumes a frantic masturbation as she shivers and gags and retches and then the spit is sliding smoothly. A man grabs her throat and head and holds it still and the boss lady moves quickly around to Sophie's face to capture her expression as she enters a prolonged gag. The spit emerges moments later, a little bloody and Sophie's eyes cross as she tries to focus on the tip. The man behind her fucks it back and forth a few times and Sophie shudders and moans in a final orgasm.

Sophie's eyes dart around the room, her expression of disbelief, she tries to curl into a ball, her fists tight, but she can't. Slowly, she starts to fade, her arms dropping to the side, her eyes dropping shut, she stills and the frantic muffled screams fade to silence.

The room remains still and silent, but for the drip of urine off the table's edge

The boss brings her face into the frame, her hand under Sophie's slack chin, forcing Sophie’s glassy eyes to the camera.

“Smile, sweetheart. This is Sophie Slate, signing off.”

She wipes her slick, glistening fingers into Sophie's hair and hands the camera to the man who uses the spit, passing him his jacket off Sophie's corpse.

"Get that video to the Tech boys will you", she says as the footage ends abruptly.


---------------

You rewind, eject, and slide the cassette into an evidence bag. The label you scrawl across the top reads Cold Case – Jane Doe and a date over 3 years ago.

The man who brought it in looks shaken but hopeful. You meet his eyes.
“You understand what this tape really is, don’t you? A confession. Murder. You need to think very carefully about what happens next.”

He nods uncertainly and steps outside.

You lift the phone, press a button on speed dial. A voice answers.
“Yeah. You were right. He came straight to me. No trouble. I’ll take care of it.”

You hang up. The door creaks as the man returns, expectant.
“Well?” he asks.

You shift your weight, loosen the holster at your hip.
“Well,” you echo. “What’s it going to be?”

Influencer in Protective Custody (guro, snuff, loli, police, bad parenting)

1. I am a fairly new erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!

***

From the pastel-hued cocoon of her suburban bedroom, 13 year old Chloe Morgan reigned supreme over a digital empire of lustful eyes. Three million horny teens, lonely men, and curious creeps devoured her every post, their clicks and comments stroking her ego like eager fingers on bare skin.

Today, she was giving them something new to drool over, staging her latest shoot with her father Pete behind the camera.

"Alright, let’s get a cute one by the window," he mumbled, adjusting his phone’s camera settings. His thick fingers fumbled over the screen as his daughter positioned herself with precision.

Chloe was a vision of forbidden allure, her barely-teen frame teetering on the edge of innocence and raw, untamed sexuality. And she knew exactly how to play it up for her unseen audience.

She sauntered to the window, honey-blonde hair cascading in loose waves, catching the afternoon light in golden streaks as it fell past her narrow shoulders to graze the small of her back. It framed her face like a halo, a cruel irony for a girl who played angel and devil in equal measure. A canvas of youthful manipulation, her face was heart-shaped with high, delicate cheekbones that flushed a soft pink under the slightest attention. Her wide, doe-like eyes, a striking shade of hazel, shimmered with calculated mischief, framed by long, dark lashes. A small, upturned nose sat above pouty, glossy lips that seemed perpetually curled into a teasing smirk. Her flawless skin glowed under the soft light of her bedroom as she tossed her head back with a little giggle for effect.

"Like this, Daddy?" she chirped, her voice a sugary lilt as she perched one knee on her desk chair, letting her skimpy pink skirt ride up just enough to flash a glimpse of white cotton panties.

Her body was a paradox, still caught in the liminal space of childhood but already hinting at womanhood in ways that felt disturbingly magnetic. Standing at barely five feet, Chloe was petite, her frame slender and fragile-looking, with coltish legs that seemed too long for her tiny torso, ending in small, dainty feet she showed off in strappy sandals, toes painted a bubblegum pink. Her waist was impossibly narrow, cinching in before flaring into subtle hips that swayed with a practiced, flirty rhythm as she shifted her weight.

"Yeah, that’s great, hon," Pete droned, snapping away without a clue. He didn’t see how she arched her back just a tad, pushing out her chest to emphasize what little she had.

Her breasts, though small and underdeveloped, were a focal point of her charm. These barely budding mounds pressed against the tight fabric of her tank top, the faint outline of puffy, immature nipples visible through the sheer material. They were a tease of what was to come. She knew how to angle herself in photos to make them seem fuller, pushing her chest forward with a knowing glint in her eye, and now she did just that, tilting her chin down to give the camera a sultry stare.

"Gimme a big smile!" Pete called as if she were posing for a school yearbook.

Chloe obliged, but her smile was anything but innocent.

She shifted her hips now, letting the skirt’s hem flutter teasingly, knowing full well the angle would drive her fans wild once this hit her grid.

There, under her panties, the real prize remained untouched by maturity or experience, hidden beneath the skimpy shorts and skirts she favored. Her mound was smooth and unblemished, a delicate swell beneath the tight cotton of her panties, often hinted at in her bolder posts when fabric clung just right. The area was a mystery she wielded like a weapon, her virginity a taunting prize she dangled before her audience, letting them imagine claiming it while she stayed just out of reach.

Chloe's social media was a gallery of provocation: tight little dresses clinging to her still-developing curves, suggestive angles that framed her legs and pert ass as she perched on her frilly pink duvet.

In a shot from last week, she’d bent forward just a tad too far, her skirt riding up to flash a teasing glimpse of a pink thong no 13 year old should own, her lips pursed in a flirty smirk that screamed 'come get me.'

The caption? "Who’s watching me today? ;)"

She already had today’s caption planned: something coy, something to make them pant. Maybe "Window shopping? ;)"

“Turn a little to the side, Chlo," her dad instructed, scratching his balding head.

She pivoted, letting her tank top ride up to expose a sliver of her flat belly, every movement deliberate, a calculated thrust of innocence weaponized into allure.

Her suburban home, a cookie-cutter slice of Abbott middle-class bliss, was the perfect backdrop for her online seduction. The pastel pink walls and fluffy pillows screamed childish charm, but Chloe didn’t just play the part of a child model. She played with her audience, dangling herself like a piece of candy just out of reach, giggling at the thought of their frustrated longing.

She knew exactly what she was doing, even if her body hadn’t yet caught up to her brazen mind.

A virgin, sure, but one who craved the power of being desired, reveling in the panting breaths she imagined on the other side of every screen. To her, it was all a game, a rush of adrenaline every time a stranger’s comment dripped with sleazy intent.

"Damn, baby girl, you’re gonna get me in trouble," one read.

She liked that one. Saved it to her favorites.

As her father snapped another photo, muttering, "That’s my little star," with a proud grin, Chloe’s mind wandered to those comments, to the faceless men typing with sweaty palms.

She bit her lip for the next shot, letting her eyes smolder through the lens, imagining their reactions.

"Got enough for now?" she asked sweetly, hopping off the chair with a bounce that made everything jiggle just right.

Pete nodded, scrolling through the shots with a bland smile.

"These’ll look great on your page, kiddo," he said, handing her the phone like he’d just filmed a kitten video.

But games have consequences, and Chloe’s playground was darker than her pastel aesthetic let on.

As she scrolled through the shots, picking the most daring one to post first, her hazel eyes gleamed with triumph. She didn’t see the storm brewing beyond her bedroom walls, just the likes, the hearts, the digital drool she’d soon collect. Little did she know, some eyes watched with more than lust. Some watched with intent.

***

The next morning, as Chloe scrolled through her latest flood of likes - still in her skimpy sleep shorts and a tight cami that left little to the imagination - her parents’ frantic voices shattered her bubble.

Downstairs, in the glow of their kitchen, they huddled over something. An envelope, unaddressed, had been slipped under their front door.

Inside, a stack of photos.

Chloe at Abbott Girls' Intermediate School, on the playground, her short plaid uniform skirt fluttering up as she laughed with friends, revealing the pale curve of her thigh. Another shot caught her bending over to tie her shoe, the angle low, fixating on the tight stretch of fabric over her underage backside.

Taped to the last photo was a note, scrawled in jagged, obsessed handwriting: "First photos. Then the real thing."

The words hung in the air like a threat laced with sick desire, a promise of violation that made Chloe’s stomach twist, though not entirely with fear.

Part of her, the part that thrived on attention no matter how warped, felt a shiver of thrill at being so desperately wanted.

Her heart raced as she peeked over her mother’s shoulder, her young body pressed close, still warm from bed. She saw the photos, saw the raw hunger in the way the camera lingered on her, and a tiny, fucked-up part of her smirked inside.

They can’t stop staring, she thought.

But the other part, the part that was still just a kid, felt cold dread creeping up her spine at the thought of those hands, that gaze, turning real. Physical. Violent.

Pete's face was pale, his voice shaking as he clutched the envelope like it might bite.

"This… this sick bastard’s been watching her. At school. Right under our noses."

Her mother, Georgia, a pillar of suburban denial, let out a choked sob, her manicured nails digging into the countertop.

"What could have provoked this?!"

***

Chloe’s home transformed overnight into a bizarre fortress of muscle and menace, all thanks to her parents’ frantic response to that sicko’s envelope of playground pics.

Barely a day after the creep’s threat slithered under their door, her mom and dad had shelled out for private security.

A trio of burly, thick-necked men, looming in every corner of the house like bouncers at a strip club. They were supposed to be her protectors, but their eyes betrayed a different mission, raking over her tiny curves with barely concealed hunger.

Chloe, ever the performer, didn’t just notice, she fed on it. Her teenaged mind buzzed with the thrill of their attention as much as it flinched at the shadow of real danger.

She pranced through the living room that afternoon, decked out in her skimpiest denim shorts, the frayed edges riding high on her slender thighs, and a cropped tank top that clung to her budding chest, the faint outline of her puffy nipples teasing through the thin fabric.

Her blonde hair bounced as she moved, her eyes glinting with mischief while she 'accidentally' dropped her phone near the leader’s feet.

"Oopsie," she chirped, bending over slow and deliberate, her pert little ass jutting out right in his line of sight, the shorts straining to cover the smooth curve where thigh met cheek.

The leading guard, a slab of meat named Vince with a jaw like a brick and a stare like a starving wolf, grunted low. He put his hand on her hip, squeezing it.

"Careful, little lady," he muttered, his gaze lingering on the sliver of pale skin peeking from her waistband. "Don't fall over."

Chloe straightened up with a giggle, twirling a strand of hair around her finger as she stepped closer.

"You’re so strong," she cooed, her pouty lips curling into a smirk as she reached out, trailing her small hand along his bicep, feeling the hard muscle tense under her touch. Her fingers lingered, tracing the edge of his sleeve, her body brushing just barely against his side, her hip grazing his thigh with a teasing lightness that sent a visible shudder through him.

His buddies across the room watched with thinly veiled envy, adjusting their stances to hide their own erections, as Vince put both hands on her hips.

"Bet you could pick me up with one hand," she teased, batting her lashes, her voice dripping with faux innocence as she pressed just a fraction harder against him, her underdeveloped curves a cruel taunt.

Her parents, hovering near the kitchen doorway, caught the whole display, their faces twisted into matching scowls.

Georgia sighed sharply, arms crossed over her pristine blouse, her manicured nails tapping an impatient rhythm.

"Chloe, stop distracting them," she snapped. "They’re here to keep you safe, not play your silly games."

Her father, gripping a coffee mug like a lifeline, added with a grunt.

"Yeah, they’ve got better things to do than babysit your flirting."

Their annoyance hung in the air.

Chloe pouted, stepping back from Vince with a dramatic huff, but not before shooting him a final wink, her smirk promising more trouble later.

***

The house was silent at 2 a.m., save for the faint rustle of pages in the downstairs bathroom.

Vince, hunched over the toilet seat, pants around his ankles, a crumpled porn mag splayed open on his thick thighs.

The glossy image of a busty blonde stared back at him as his calloused hand pumped his throbbing cock, veins bulging, the tip already slick with precum. His grunts were animalistic, echoing off the tiled walls as he neared the edge.

Then the door burst open with a dramatic bang, and Chloe stumbled in.

Her small, budding breasts were on full display, the puffy, immature nipples standing out in pale pink against her flawless skin, catching the harsh bathroom light with a teasing shimmer. She clutched her tiny sleep shorts with one hand, her phone - never far away - with the other.

Her eyes were wide with urgency.

"Oh my gosh, I gotta pee so bad!" she squeaked, her voice a sugary trill, completely ignoring the fact that he was mid-stroke, dick out, and red-faced.

Vince jolted, his meaty body lurching in shock, shifting his ass too far back on the seat.

With a sickening thud, his hips wedged into the toilet bowl, trapping him in a porcelain prison, his hard cock still jutting out awkwardly like a flagpole of shame.

"Shit! Uh, gimme a sec, kid, I’ll get out…" he stammered, his voice panicked and mortified as he tried to pry himself free.

"It’s an emergency!" Chloe whined, hopping from foot to foot in distress toward him.

Without a second thought, she yanked down her tiny pink panties, the fabric catching briefly on her smooth, unblemished mound before pooling at her ankles, revealing the delicate, untouched slit of her pussy to the harsh bathroom light.

Before Vince could process what was happening, she plopped right onto his lap, her pert little ass pressing against his bare thighs, her back nestling into his heaving chest as her slender legs splayed out over his, dangling on either side of his wedged body.

Her tiny pussy hovered just above the narrow gap between his thighs and the toilet rim, directly over his rock-hard cock, which twitched helplessly beneath her.

"Wha-the fuck…" Vince choked out, his brain short-circuiting as her warm weight pressed against him, her childish ignorance a cruel taunt while his cock twitched dangerously close to her.

Then, with a sigh of relief, Chloe let go, a hot stream of piss gushing out, splattering onto his throbbing dick in a messy cascade before trickling into the bowl below. The warm, wet sensation further stimulated him, eliciting a low groan while his hips bucked involuntarily.

"Oh, oopsie, I’m so sorry, Vince, I didn’t mean to pee on you!" Chloe said when she was done, her tone cheerful.

She grabbed a wad of toilet paper from the roll, and dabbed at herself first, wiping the dampness from her little pussy. Then, still perched on his lap, she turned her attention to him.

"Lemme clean you up, 'kay?"

She started wiping the piss off of his throbbing cock, her small hand gripping the paper and rubbing innocently along his shaft.

Each stroke was torture, the rough texture and her naive pressure pushing him right to the cliff of orgasm, his balls tightening as he bit his lip hard enough to draw blood.

Just as Vince’s breath hitched, his entire body tensing for release, a sharp *PING* cut through the haze.

Chloe’s phone lit up with a notification.

"Oh, hold on!" she exclaimed, dropping the toilet paper mid-wipe, her focus snapping away from his desperate dick as she twisted around on his lap, her ass grinding against him as she excitedly scrolled on the device. "Gotta check this, probs a new comment on my pic!"

Left hanging on the razor’s edge, with a groan Vince’s orgasm hit like a misfired gun, weak and pathetic.

Cum dribbled out in sad spurts, splattering onto his own thigh and the toilet seat, his body jerking with frustrated need. He wheezed through clenched teeth, the absurdity of the moment burning worse than the blue balls.

Chloe, still perched on him, didn’t notice, her face glued to her phone, tapping out a reply with a giggle.

Seconds later, she finally spun back around with a bright smile.

"Sorry for bugging you, I just really had to go!" she said, hopping off his lap with a bounce that made her bare thighs jiggle. She pulled her panties back up without a shred of self-consciousness.

Before he could muster a response she waved a tiny hand and pranced out into the darkness, leaving the door wide open behind her.

Vince sat there, still wedged in the toilet, his softening cock slick with piss and jizz, staring at the empty doorway with a defeated sigh.

"Fuckin’ hell," he muttered to no one, finally yanking himself free from the bowl with a grunt, the porcelain leaving red marks on his hips as he stood, pants still around his knees.

He shook his head and wiped himself off with the crumpled magazine, the busty blonde on the page now a cruel mockery of his night.

With a final, resigned huff, he shuffled out, the bathroom echoing with the faint drip of his shattered pride.

***

By late morning, the house buzzed with a false sense of normalcy.

Chloe was scrolling on her phone in her denim shorts and cropped tank top, her blonde waves tousled from a late awakening.

Vince avoided eye contact, his leering hunger now tinged with wary embarrassment.

Her parents sipped coffee in the kitchen, murmuring about how the private security "better be worth the money."

Perched on the living room couch, Chloe barely registered their mutterings, her eyes glinting with mischief as she tapped out a melodramatic post about the creep’s message.

"Someone’s obsessed with me… should I be scared? :(" she wrote, uploading the blurry shot of the scrawled threat alongside her pouting face without a second thought.

The digital world was her playground, after all, and even danger felt like just another way to rack up likes.

She giggled at the instant flood of comments, her lips curling into a smirk, thumbing through the digital adoration with a thrill.

"Ur so magnetic, even the creeps are attracted," typed some random with a shirtless profile pic, earning a little heart from Chloe.

Another, username 'LonelyDad69,' drooled, "Damn, baby girl, I’d stalk u any day, come sit on my lap," which made her chuckle and reply with a winky face.

A third comment, buried in the flood, from an account named "CloseWatcher," read, "Almost time, sweet thing. I’m closer than u think."

Chloe skimmed past it with a distracted hum, more focused on a fangirl’s "OMG ur so brave for posting this!!!" to which she typed back, "Thx bby, just gotta stay cute n strong ;)" with a giggle.

A few more popped up.

Some dude begged, "Show us more skin to scare him off, lol," and another creep panting, "That note just means ur irresistible, gimme a private pic?"

She rolled her eyes at that one but still liked the comment.

Her hazel eyes sparkled with triumph as she leaned back on the couch, legs curled under her, the skimpy shorts riding up her thighs, completely unaware of the real-world storm her post was about to unleash.

That storm arrived later that afternoon with a purposeful thud as the front door swung open, revealing two uniformed police officers, their faces etched with barely masked disdain.

The taller one, a wiry man with a mustache that screamed midlife crisis, stepped forward, holding up a phone with Chloe’s latest social media post glowing on the screen.

The officer’s jaw tightened as he glared at her parents.

"You didn’t think to report this threat to us?" the officer, Fred Adams, barked, his voice dripping with insulted pride. "Instead, we find out through her damn social media, where she’s broadcasting it to every pervert on the planet. This is a police matter, not a publicity stunt."

His partner, rookie cop Ailee Smith, a stocky woman with a no-nonsense glare, nodded curtly.

"You’ve got private muscle here, fine, but we’re taking over. Her safety’s on us now."

The air in the house crackled with authoritarian resolve as the two officers loomed over the girl, their badges glinting like cheap medals of dominance.

Fred produced a pair of handcuffs with a stern nod.

"We’re taking you into protective custody, young lady," he declared, his tone heavy with self-righteous necessity. "Can’t trust these goons to handle a threat like this."

The cold metal snapped around Chloe’s delicate wrists, the click echoing in the silence of the living room. Her small body, still clad in those skimpy denim shorts and cropped tank top that barely covered her budding curves, looked absurdly frail under the restraints.

Her honey-blonde hair fell messily over her shoulder as she stared at the restraints, a sulky pout forming on her glossy lips.

Her parents shuffled nearby, their protests tinged with resignation.

Georgia wrung her hands, muttering, “But she has school!”, while Pete grumbled, “We’ve already paid for security, you know.”

Ailee cut them off with a dismissive wave.

"We're the experts here. You want her safe, don’t you? Let us handle it."

Her tone was final, and after a moment of awkward shuffling, Chloe's parents caved with reluctant nods, muttering about the police knowing best.

Chloe shot them a petulant glare, her lips pursing, but they avoided her gaze, already distancing themselves from the mess.

Marched out to the waiting police cruiser, Chloe’s dainty feet dragged in defiance, her cuffed hands awkwardly held in front of her as the officers steered her by the arms.

The backdoor of the car opened with a creak, and she was shoved inside, the vinyl seat cold against her bare thighs.

She slumped against the window, her hazel eyes narrowed in a sullen glare, the cuffs clinking as she fidgeted. The car smelled of stale coffee, a stark contrast to the pastel bubble of her bedroom.

As the vehicle pulled away from her safe suburban fortress, her sulk deepened… until the officers up front started talking.

Fred glanced at her through the rearview mirror, a smirk tugging at his lips.

"Gotta say, kid, we’re big fans of your work online. Those pics? Damn, you’ve got talent."

His partner chuckled, nodding as she adjusted her radio.

"Yeah, quite the little star. Got half the precinct following you."

Chloe’s mood flipped like a switch, her sulky frown melting into a delighted grin. She sat forward, pressing herself against the metal grille separating the front from the back, her top stretching tight over her budding chest as she giggled.

"Really?" she purred, her voice dripping with flirty charm, batting her lashes through the bars. "Which posts are your faves? I’ve got tons more I could show ya."

Her tone was teasing, her body angled to give them a better view of her slender legs and the faint outline of her nipples through the thin fabric, reveling in their attention even in this bizarre, captive context.

The officers exchanged a leering glance, chuckling, but kept their responses vague, clearly aware of some line they weren’t quite ready to cross yet.

***

The grimy police station of the small Abbott Police Department loomed like a concrete purgatory as they arrived, a buzzing hive of drunks, hookers, and petty crooks spilling over from neighboring Lloydville.

Chloe was hauled out of the car, her cuffs glinting under the flickering fluorescent lights as they marched her inside.

At the processing desk, a bored-looking clerk demanded her belongings. Her prized phone, the portal to her social media empire, was handed over.

With just her flimsy tank top and shorts, her underage body was exposed to the room’s predatory gaze, her pale skin prickling under the harsh light, the thin strap of her top slipping slightly to reveal a sliver of unblemished shoulder.

Officers milled about, processing her with clinical detachment, though their stares lingered too long on her coltish legs and the subtle swell of her chest, her vulnerability a silent siren call.

Next came the mugshots for "administrative" purposes, a humiliating ritual under glaring spotlights.

Uncuffed for the photos, Chloe stood against the height marker, her tiny frame dwarfed by the institutional gray wall.

"Look straight ahead," barked Fred, but his eyes flicked over her half-clad form with undisguised interest. "Now turn to the side."

She complied, her posture stiff but still instinctively provocative, her hip jutting just a tad, her pouty lips half-parted as if posing for her millions of followers.

The shutter clicked, capturing her in grainy detail, barely covered, seductive despite herself.

Whispers from other officers filtered through the room, crude murmurs about "that little internet doll," their chuckles low and dirty.

Processing complete, Sergeant Matt Gregory stepped into the room and glanced at her paperwork. He shrugged.

"Put her in holding 'til we get a safehouse sorted," he grunted, barely looking at her as he waved a dismissive hand.

Led down a grimy corridor, the air thick with the stench of sweat and desperation, Chloe felt the weight of leering eyes from passing guards and cellmates, their stares stripping her beyond even her scant outfit.

She tried to maintain her flirty bravado, tossing her hair with a forced smirk, winking at a tattooed thug who eyed her like prey.

But a flicker of unease crept into her hazel gaze, her playful facade cracking as the holding cell door clanged shut behind her, trapping her in a claustrophobic hellhole with hardened criminals whose whispers about "breaking in the little princess" sent a shiver down her spine.

Inside the cell, surrounded by hardened faces, men and women who eyed her like fresh meat, the officer on duty, a lanky guy with a tired slump, muttered to himself as he jotted something on a clipboard.

"Don’t know where the next shift is," he grumbled, checking his watch. "But my time’s up, so I’m outta here."

With a careless shrug, he turned and walked off, leaving Chloe alone in the lion’s den, the echoes of his footsteps fading as the weight of her situation pressed in from all sides.

***

The holding cell was a suffocating cage of desperation, its dim lighting casting sickly shadows over the filthy concrete floor.

The air stank of sweat, piss, and raw hunger that pulsed through the space like a living thing.

Chloe stood out like a lamb in a slaughterhouse, her petite, underdeveloped body under the predatory stares of her cellmates.

Her honey-blonde mane were mussed, framing her heart-shaped face where her hazel eyes darted nervously, the earlier smirk of bravado long faded into a trembling mask.

Men and women with scarred faces and dead eyes surrounded her, unrelated to the stalker who had started this nightmare.

She backed against the cold bars, her legs trembling, her small hands gripping the metal as if it could shield her from what was coming.

A hulking man with a crooked sneer, his teeth yellowed, tattoos snaking up his thick arms, stepped forward first, his bulk towering over the tiny girl.

"Look at this sweet little cunt," he growled, his voice a guttural rasp as he licked his cracked lips, eyes fixating on the faint outline of her puffy nipples through her top. "I recognize her!"

He pondered for a moment, before looking Chloe straight in the eyes.

"Been begging for it online, ain’t ya?"

Two others flanked him. A thin guy with a jittery grin and a chubby woman whose gaze was just as vicious, her tongue flicking over her lips as she eyed Chloe’s slender thighs.

The group closed in, a pack of wolves smelling blood. Chloe’s breath hitched, her voice cracking as she tried to play her old game.

"H-hey, let’s just chill, okay?" she stammered, forcing a weak smile, but the tremor in her tone betrayed her terror, and they laughed in a harsh, mocking sound that drowned her words.

There was no stopping it.

The big man lunged first, his meaty hands grabbing her narrow shoulders, yanking her forward as she squealed, her body flailing uselessly against his strength.

He tore at her tank top with a savage grunt, the fabric ripping down the middle to expose her small, budding breasts, the pale mounds quivering as she gasped, her immature nipples hardening in the cold air despite her fear.

"Fuck, look at these tiny titties," he snarled, groping one roughly, his calloused fingers squeezing hard enough to make her cry out, tears streaking down her flushed cheeks.

The wiry guy joined in, clawing at her shorts, the denim shredding as he yanked them down along with her white cotton panties, baring her smooth, virgin pussy to their ravenous eyes.

"Goddamn, that’s a tight little cunt," he hissed, his bony hand stroking the delicate swell of her mound, her body shuddering under the invasive touch as she whimpered, legs instinctively trying to close but held apart by the woman’s iron grip on her ankles.

They pinned her to the filthy floor, her frail body splayed out under their weight, her screams bouncing off the cell walls but reaching no savior.

The big man unzipped his pants, pulling out his thick, veiny cock, already hard and throbbing with sick desire as he loomed over her.

"Gonna stretch this virgin cunt wide," he growled, spitting on his palm and slicking his dick before forcing himself between her trembling thighs.

Chloe’s cries turned raw as he thrust in, the brutal intrusion tearing through her hymen without ceremony.

Her unready cunt was ripped open by his girth, blood trickling down her inner thighs as she screamed, her small hands clawing at the concrete.

Each savage pump was agony, her body jerking under him, her sobs choked by the wiry guy who shoved his own cock into her face, slapping her tear-streaked cheeks with it.

"Suck it, bitch," he snapped, gripping her hair and forcing the tip past her lips, her gags muffled as he fucked her mouth, his sour precum coating her tongue while she struggled to breathe.

The woman wasn’t idle.

Her hands roamed Chloe’s battered body, pinching her tiny tits and rubbing her own wet pussy through her pants as she watched, her moans mixing with the men’s grunts.

"Cum in her, fill that little slut up," she urged, her voice thick with arousal as the big man groaned, his thrusts erratic before he exploded inside Chloe.

Hot cum spilled into her ruined cunt and womb, leaking out with streaks of blood as he pulled free, panting.

The skinny guy took his turn next, flipping her onto her stomach, her face pressed into the grimy floor as he rammed into her from behind, his cock slamming into her already-sore pussy with merciless force.

"Fuck, she’s still so tight," he rasped, slapping her ass hard enough to leave red handprints on her pale skin, her broken whimpers barely audible over his guttural moans as he shot his load too, thick cum dripping down her thighs as she lay there, half-conscious, her body a wreck of violation.

But they weren’t done.

The big man, his dick still slick with her blood and his cum, pulled a smuggled shiv from his sleeve: a jagged, makeshift blade that glinted under the dim cell light.

"I think we should have the privilege of being the only ones to have tasted this little starlet's finer wares," he muttered, his tone eerily calm as the others nodded, their lust sated but their savagery unchecked.

Chloe, dazed and barely moving, didn’t see it coming until the first stab pierced her side, the blade slicing through her tender flesh with a wet squelch, blood gushing out in a crimson flood as she gasped, her eyes wide with shock.

The pain was blinding, her scream a weak gurgle as he stabbed again, this time into her slim belly, the shiv ripping through muscle and fat, dark red pooling beneath her on the filthy floor.

The wiry guy joined in, snatching the blade to plunge it into her chest, cracking through her ribcage with a sickening crunch, her small breasts jerking with each blow as blood sprayed across her torn tank top, her life draining out in sticky spurts.

They kept at it, a frenzy of gore, stabbing her frail body over and over, her thighs, her arms, even her delicate neck, where a slash opened her throat, blood bubbling out as her last breath escaped in a wet rattle.

Her once-flirty smirk was gone, replaced by a vacant stare, her face frozen in agony as the cellmates stepped back, panting, their hands and clothes smeared with her blood, the shiv discarded in the pooling mess.

Chloe’s lifeless form lay there, a brutalized shell on the cold concrete, her torn pussy still leaking cum and blood, her tiny body mangled beyond recognition. The cell fell silent save for the heavy breathing of her killers, the stench of death mingling with the lingering musk of sex, a final, unflinching testament to the depravity she had courted.

***

Morning light filtered weakly through the grimy windows of the police station, doing little to cleanse the stink of apathy that clung to the place. Officers plodded through their shifts, slurping bad coffee over crumpled paperwork, barely registering the world beyond their desks.

The holding cell, now a crime scene, buzzed with minimal fuss after a couple of low-ranking cops finally stumbled upon Chloe’s brutalized body.

Her tiny corpse lay cold on the blood-soaked concrete, a mangled mess of torn flesh and shredded clothes, her once-teasing eyes staring blankly at nothing, dried blood caking her pale skin.

"Whoops," Fred muttered, scratching his head, before shrugging at Ailee nearby. "Well, at least the stalker didn’t get her."

The follow-up was as routine as a vending machine restock.

Matt, who barely glanced at Chloe alive, flipped through her file and muttered, chalking it up to an "unfortunate incident" due to overcrowding. He stamped it shut, done and dusted, no questions. Just another day at the office.

Chloe’s parents showed up later, summoned with the cold formality of a dentist appointment.

They stood in a drab office, their faces ashen but oddly detached, clutching each other.

Matt slid a manila envelope across the desk toward them. Inside were the mugshots taken just hours before Chloe's death.

Grainy images of Chloe, half-naked in her flimsy tank top, her slender frame captured under harsh lights, her pouty lips and jutting hip frozen in a seductive pose.

"Something to remember her by," he said with a smile.

Chloe’s mother bit her lip, a tear slipping out, while her father nodded stiffly, taking the envelope.

"Thank you," Georgia whispered hoarsely. "For protecting her from that stalker, at least."

Pete echoed the sentiment with a nod, smiling weakly.

"Only a pleasure, Mr. and Mrs. Morgan," Matt said. "But you can't protect against all eventualities, unfortunately."

"Yeah… unfortunately," Pete said.

Later, after a curt dismissal from the police station, Chloe’s parents drove home in heavy silence, the manila envelope of mugshots weighing like a stone on the dashboard.

Back in the kitchen, Georgia and Pete scanned the grainy images of Chloe, her half-exposed body frozen under harsh station lights, and uploaded them to her still-active social media account.

The caption read, "Chloe’s last shoot. RIP our angel," paired with a heart emoji.

Within hours, the posts exploded online, racking up millions of likes and shares, her followers flooding the comments with eulogies and farewells. "Still hot AF, rest in peace babe," one read, while another drooled, "Wish I’d seen more before she passed."

Meanwhile, upstairs in Chloe’s room, Vince, asked to help pack up her belongings, stood amidst the pastel chaos of her life.

The private security goon clutched a handful of her delicate panties, the cotton soft against his calloused grip. He pumped his thick cock with frenzied desperation as he glared at her framed vanity photos on the dresser - Chloe’s teasing smirks and flirty poses taunting him even in death. Her golden hair and brown eyes seemed to mock him from the glass, her skimpy outfits an echo of her games.

"Serves you right, teasing cunt," he growled through gritted teeth as his orgasm hit, hot cum spurting across the photos, streaking over her frozen, pouty lips and delicate cheekbones.

"Shame they got you before I did…" he panted. "And it was such a good plan, too."

He wiped himself with her panties, tossing them onto the pile of her things, his sneer lingering as he resumed packing.

Online, the digital frenzy rolled on, which Vince aka "CloseWatcher" will later participate in. Chloe Morgan’s legacy, a twisted blend of lust and loss, will last a fleeting moment before the influencer is forgotten.

THE END

____________________

This story was written with collaboration and input from あのモンニ.
Link: https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/3820163
____________________

It was the last Friday night of the month, as per tradition it was also the empire armies monthly orgy night. It was no exception at camp delta-04, a small forward camp at the edge of the empires territory. It had been a tough month fighting the rebels, but the recent victories seriously put a halt to the rebel operations in the area. Many rebels were brutally slaughtered and it was a cause for celebration. The frontline heavy trooper company stationed there was especially looking forward to blow off some steam. The event was to be held at the main tent that was usually used as a mess hall, but for the evening it was turned into a place of orgy with more than 150 troopers.

The event began and the tent was packed with people. As cleaning off semen and love juices from their armor was always a pain, most of the heavy troopers choose to show up completely naked or in sexy lingerie they brought, still some very few choose to remain vigilant and kept their heavy armor on.

Outside only a few unlucky troopers that drew the short straw was standing guard while the rest of the camp combatants engaged in the hot messy orgy.

On top of a hill not far overlooking the camp, rebel commander Olivia was stealthily observing the camp through her binoculars.

“It seems like the intel is on point. Security is especially lax today.” Olivia pulls up a radio “Sierra squad you may proceed to eliminate the guards as planned, the rest of the unit stay on standby for Sierra squads signal”

“YES MA’AM!”

“Three guards southeast of the main tent.” A rebel sniper with silenced rifle reports in “One more patrolling the northwest side.”

One of the guards suddenly left her post and moved over no a nearby bush.

“Now what are you up to?” the sniper thought to herself looking through her scope.

The guard squatted down and removed her crotch armor piece. Adjusting her zoom she could clearly see thar the guard was holding her pussy lips open and a stream of steamy piss was leaving the exposed vagina.

The sniper held her breath and slowly squeezed the trigger. The gun fired sending a hypersonic bullet straight towards the guards pink open slit. The bullet accurately hit the source of the golden stream ripping into the tiny defenseless urethral opening. The bullet fragmented inside the delicate urethra and ripped apart her sex organ. The pressure caused by the impact instantly bursted her bladder inside her body. Blood and piss instantly exploded out of the guards ruined slit.

The sniper wastes no time, quickly cycling the bolt, before the guard even had the chance to scream a second bullet hit her forehead blowing her brains out. The lifeless body fell backwards onto the ground, her death spasms kept on pushing bloody piss out of her mutilated pussy.

“Hope you enjoyed your last piss.” The sniper thought to herself while she cycled her bolt.

The next two guards was having fun with each other, one laid on top of a wooden crate while the other licked her pussy.

Guard 1: “AAH, please we need to return to our post AAH.”

Guard 2: “Whats the rush, there haven’t been any rebel activity in this area since our recent victories anyway. They are probably all wiped out. Besides do you really want me to stop now? *slurp*”

Guard 1: “AAH, please continue.”

The sniper calmly took aim at the girl on top of the crate and fired, the bullet hit the girl in the head instantly blowing herself brains out. The other guard was so focused on eating pussy that she did not even notice her partner getting shot.

Guard 2: “Your pussy is twitching like crazy. *slurp*”

She increased her intensity with her tongue.

Guard 2: “Your clit is throbbing so hard, are you about to cum? *slurp* Go ahead!”

She started to softly nibble at the erect clitoral gland. A moment later she brought her dead partner to an intense orgasm. This caused the dead girls urethra to loosen and released her bladder. The licking girl didn’t seem to mind tho, she kept her mouth on the pussy sucking and drinking the golden discharge. After the piss stream stopped the guard kept on sucking the urethra for a while draining every last drop from the bladder before she licked clean the twitching pussy.

Guard 2: “I never made a girl cum so hard that she pissed herself before. How was it? Hello? Did cum so hard you pass out?”

She looked up at her partner only just now realizing that she was shot dead. Trying to spot the shooter she turned around in panic only to receive a bullet in her forehead, blowing her brains out all over her partners twitching pussy.

“Southeast cleared, I have no line of sight to the last guard.” The rebel sniper radioed in.

“Copy that. Good work, our other operator will take care of the last one.”

Northwest side of the camp the last guard was also distracted.

“Why do I have to stand guard” the guard mumbled in frustration while looking trough a window at the orgy. “I also wanna fuck!”

She turned around looking into the distances, no movement.

“A quick rub won’t hurt right?” She thought to herself while removing her armor.

After stripping completely naked she one again turned towards the window. It didn’t take long before she started to masturbate, pinching one of her nipple with one hand and rubbing her clitoris with her other, her standard issue clit ring dog tag also provided some extra stimulation. A couple of minutes later, clear sticky liquids dripped down from her crotch as she nears orgasm.

“I really wish someone would fill my pussy right now.” She mumbled to her self.

“I can help you with that.” a voice came from behind.

Before she could react a rebel operator covered her mouth from behind muffling any screams and pushed a handgun against her exposed pussy. The gun barrel easily entered her love canal due to the large amount of love juices she had been secreting. Without warning the rebel operator pulled the trigger and opened fire inside the guards sopping wet reproductive organ. The bullet ripped through her cervix and punched through her uterus while the flaming gasses from the barrel burned her inner glands. Pressure from the gunshots traveled up the fallopian tubes and instantly caused her precious ovaries to burst open, ruining her egg factories.

The operator pulled the trigger again and again emptying the magazine into the guards pussy. The sex organ proved to be an excellent sound silencer as the gunshots was muffled by the flesh. The horny guard kept rubbing her clitoris as the rest of her sex organ was completely obliterated. After eight shots was fired into her pussy the magazine was empty. The red hot barrel evaporated the love juices creating steam as it completely burned her love canal. The operator pulled out her gun taking bits of flesh that had been burned onto the barrel with it, a jet of blood mixed with love juices sprayed out of the slit soaking the ground.

The guard now barely alive was still desperately rubbing her clitoris. Showing no mercy the operator grabbed the clit ring and ripped it off, taking the clitoral gland with it. With her love bud gone the guard was denied her last chance at orgasming. 10 more seconds of painful struggle after her ruined orgasm, the guard finally collapses.

“Thats what you get for revealing your weak spot to your enemy.”

“Last guard has been cleared commander” the operator called in on radio.

“Excellent work, we will continue with phase two of our operation.”

The rebel commander gathered her squad by the entrance at the main tent. The squad came equipped with assault rifles, LMGs and shotguns. Commander Olivia was also equipped with a carbon fiber katana.

“Remember show no mercy.” The rebel commander ordered. “They shall pay for what they did to us.”

When the rebel squad kicked in then door to the main tent they were assaulted by the heavy smell of sex fluids and the loud moans of the participants. In their sex fueled orgy none of the 150+ participants even noticed the rebel squad entering the room, they were only focused on acting out their carnal desires. Almost every five seconds you could hear at least 2 or 3 of them scream out in ecstasy as they reach orgasm.

It was a scenario that the rebel commander and her squad could only dream of. The men in her squad was already popping rock hard boners in their pants and the women was dripping wet. The team was ready to act out their deepest and darkest desires, and taking revenge against the empire in the process was just the icing on top.

The commander gestured to her team to fire at will, and so they did. The screams of ecstasy suddenly turned into screams of terror as the bullets starts to fly through the main hall. Most of the empire troopers was either completely naked or was wearing sexy lingerie that was designed more to show off the privates then to cover them.

Nothing was protecting their naked bodies from the hail of bullets, and with their genitals in full view hitting them was just extra fun for Olivia and her team. To them nothing beats the feeling of shooting their targets in their most vulnerable place and watch them squirm afterwards.

The first people to be hit was a couple having doggy style sex over a table closest to the entrance, with their back turned to the firing squad they could not have seen it coming. The couple was only seconds away from orgasm before the rebels opened fire.

Their orgasm was completely ruined by a spray of bullets from an AR hitting their connected sex organs. both of the guys testicles were blown to pieces from the first two bullets before a third one hit his anus and ripped into his inner tissue, bursting through his prostate and traveled through the length of his penis and into the girl he was still connected with.

The bullet exploded out of the penis head and fragmented upon hitting the girls cervix, the shrapnel wreaked havoc on the delicate inner walled of her sex causing massive bleeding. The man instantly collapsed on top of the girl, both screamed in pain as their sex organs was violently destroyed during intercourse.

An empire girl was masturbating on a chair waiting her turn to be fucked. She held her legs spread pinching and flicking her clitoris with one hand while fingers from her other hand aggressively stimulated her dripping pussy from the inside attacking her g-spot.

A rebel ran up to her with holding a shotgun. Without giving the masturbating girl any chance to react he fired his shogun at the girls face. The force of the shogun blew her head clean off, leaving a blood gushing neck stump.

The girls headless body continued to masturbate even more intensely than before. With her head gone her hands lost all refined controls, her one hand was intensely pulling and dragging her clit while her other was scraping and clawing up the delicate vaginal walls. A moment later her headless body managed to masturbate itself into an orgasm.

Her pussy spasmed uncontrollably squirting love juices everywhere, she also lost control of her bladder a moment later as piss started to spray out together with her love juices. The orgasm was so intense that her hand ripped her clitoris clean off. It was the single greatest orgasm her body has ever produced, sadly her brain was not there to experience it.

Further down a empire girl was on her knees receiving a bukkake shower from six men standing around her, she was wearing a black garter belt with matching stockings and a pair of sexy crotchless lace panties. She was rubbing her nipples with both hands as a rain of cum coated her chest.

Suddenly the rain of creamy white turned crimson red, when she realized what had happened all the men around her had already collapsed. All she could see was a rebel trooper slowly walking towards her while changing the mag on their LMG.

The empire girl panicked and tried to get up and run for it, but in the process she carelessly slipped on a pool of semen left by the bukkake. The girl face planted on the ground while her butt was in the air facing the enemy. The rebel finished reloading her LMG and readied her gun aiming the girl. The crotchless panties perfectly showcased her glistening wet pussy to the rebel. Drops of sticky love juice dripped from it. The rebel enjoyed the view for a couple of seconds before pulling the trigger. The sexy panties offered no defense against the hail of bullets coming at 200 rounds per minute ripping into the girls womanhood. Her pussy lips, clit, urethra, bladder, cervix, uterus, ovaries all turned into paste in an instant. Her stomach burst open from the pressure spewing her guts and organs on the ground.

While all this was happening the rebel commander changed in with her katana, cutting down anyone in her way. Even though rifles dominated the battlefields these days the commander always preferred to cut down her opponents. She likes to get close and personal and nothing beats the sensation of her blade slicing through bone and flesh.

An male empire trooper was laying on his back while a female empire trooper was riding his cock reverse cowgirl style. The rebel commander ran towards them with lightning speed, and in one swift motion she swung her blade at the empire girls bouncing breasts horizontally. The blade accurately cut into both of the troopers nipples ripping into her mammary glands, then like a hot blade through butter the katana sliced her breast implants in two before cutting into her rib cage lungs and spine. The rebel commander did not even lose momentum and continued on her path of carnage, cutting down more troopers.

The top half of the troopers torsos slid and fell off, the bottom half of her breasts lost support and spilled its contents. The two half silicone breast implant fell out taking bits of mammary glands with them. Her reproductive organs went haywire after losing contract with her brain. Her ovaries panicked and started to ovulate, sending her eggs down her fallopian tubes. Her fuck muscles gripped around the penis inside her as hard as it possibly could, her cervix opened up slightly spraying cervical mucus onto the penis head in anticipation of receiving semen.

The male trooper had never in his life experienced this much pleasure as he was experiencing now from the death spasming pussy of a dying girl. And it did not take long for him to ejaculate, his steaming hot sperm forced its way through the cervix and flooded the uterus. The ejaculation also sent the girls body into an orgasm, causing her to spray love juices from her pussy.

The dead girls eggs was soaked in semen and was instantly fertilized. After the orgasm passed, the girls body went limp and fell over. Her urethra loosened and a trickle of urine leaked from her pussy together with globs of semen.

An female empire trooper was bent over giving a deep throat blow job to a male trooper. Her ass was high up in the air swaying back and forth, her naked pussy was glistening wet as if it was seeking attention. The male trooper grabbed the girls head and shoved his massive penis deep into the girls throat as he reached orgasm and began to ejaculate.

Just then the rebel commander showed up behind the empire girl, holding her katana. With one hard thrust she stabbed the katana straight into the empire girls defenseless pussy. The blade sliced the girls love canal in half before ripping into her cervix and splitting her womb, but it did not stop there. The blade swiftly impaled the girl through her length piercings into her throat. There the blade met the penis she was deep throating. The penis was sliced lengthwise in two while still ejaculating. The blade finally exited the girls mouth and continued into the mans body, his throbbing prostate painfully split in half while it was still pumping semen. The blade finally stopped after it pierced through and exited the mans body, hitting the wall behind him.

The rebel commander pushed her katana downwards as the finishing move. The girls urethra, clit and bladder split in half from the force, as the blade ripped through her body. The blade cut through her public bone and split her from her pussy all the way to her jaw, causing the girls intestines to explode out of the open wound.

The man didn’t fare any better as the blade was also cutting his crotch in half splitting his scrotum, his testicles spilled out dangling from his spermatic cords. The couple collapsed instantly as the rebel commander retracted her blade.

At this point the empire troopers had begun to realize what was happening, many of them scrambling for cover. It was sheer chaos as the rebels marched through the hall gunning down the defenseless troopers.

A trooper tried to fight back jumping at an rebel while naked and barehanded. The rebel dodged her punch and in one swift moment, she shoved her combat knife into the troopers naked pussy instantly disabling her.

The rebel commander charged through the crowd with her katana slicing off heads, limbs, breasts and genitals.

Only a short few minutes had passed and most of the empire troopers had been wiped out, the last 40 or so survivors had surrendered.

The rebel commander signaled her squad to hold fire.

“The camp has been cleared.” She called in on the radio, and a convoy of rebel reinforcements arrived to secure the camp.

Dead corpses and body parts covered the floor. There were troopers that bled out from bullet wounds to their genitals, troopers that lost their breasts and troopers pairs that died together with their sex organs still connected.

The survivors had all been tied to and grouped together. The rebel commander glanced over the group and suddenly noticed a familiar face, it was heavy trooper commander Rina.

Rina led countless assaults on the rebels and the rebel commander held a personal grudge against her.

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t commander Rina” the rebel commander drags her out from the group in front of everyone.

Rina was completely naked and white sticky semen was still leaking out of her pussy running down here legs. She was in the center of a gangbang and had taken at least 20 cream pies before the rebels stormed in. Her egg undoubtedly fertilized inside her cum packed womb.

“Do what you want with me but spare the rest of my soldiers” commander Rina pleaded.

“Spare them? After all you did to us? You empire scum never showed us any mercy. You raped and killed countless of our brothers and sisters, tell me why I should not execute all of you right here and now.” The rebel commander presses her katana to Rinas neck, her eyes filled with rage.

“Calm down now, Olivia.” A rebel medic put her hand on the commanders shoulder. “I’d say we give her a a chance, how about we try out the special thing I made you eh?”

The rebel commander seems to have calmed down a bit and removed her sword. “Not a bad idea.”

The rebel commander took off her gear and stripped herself naked. The medic went over her bag and brought back a massive strap on dildo. She went over to the rebel commander and gave her a good lick on her pussy before strapping the equipment on her. On the waist band there was 2 300ml canisters with thin pipes connected to the base of the dildo.

“This is my own little creation.” She explained. “This thing has a orgasm sensor at the tip, if it detects that the receiver orgasms it is designed to ejaculate a boiling acid cream pie from these canisters. And the acid? My own special blend, normally industrial acids work too fast burns off the nerves and you won’t feel as much pain. But that’s no fun, this however is rather slow acting it lets you feel every single nerve burning off.”

“Very good.” The rebel commander continued. “Lets play a game shall we? If you manage to not orgasm to this thing for 10 minutes then I’ll let you all live, you have my word. If you can’t hold out the 10 minutes then, well I’m sure you get the picture.”

Rina stared intensely at the rebel commander for a moment. “Fine, I’ll take your challenge.”

The rebel commander had Rina bent over a table, her hands still tied up behind her back. She slowly walked over to her taking a moment to admire the perfect plump ass and cum dripping pussy presented to her.

Rebel commander Olivia took off her watch and set it to stop watch mode

“10 minutes.” She starts the watch and places it next to Rinas face.

Without warning she shoved her strap on dildo straight into Rinas cum filled pussy all the way to the base. This forced out a spray of semen from the love canal. Olivia then proceeded to mercilessly pound Rinas pussy over and over, each thrust so deep that the tip pushed against the cervix.

5 minutes pass and Rina is summoning all of her will power to stop herself from orgasming.

“Not bad but can you hold out against this?” Olivia pullout a remote and pushed a button on it. The whole dildo started to vibrate.

“Aah no please aah, no I can’t AAH” Rina stated to panic. It was obvious that 5 more minutes turned into an impossible task. Her moans became louder and louder.

“Time to finish this” Olivia thought to herself and adjusted her position putting a lot more pressure on Rinas g-spot.

“No please not there AAH. My g-spot is too sensitive, please I don’t wanna die like this” Rina started to cry like a helpless girl “please stop! I cant. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Olivia completely ignored her pleas and instead picked up her pace. Rina was finally pushed beyond the point of no return and a massive orgasm is building up inside her. Rina realized that she is doomed and stopped her struggling. She instead stared to focus on the sensations from her vagina, this is the last time she’ll will ever feel her twitching clit and her throbbing g-spot. Even as her reproductive organ is about to be painfully destroyed, her organ desperately massaged the dildo as if it was a real cock.

“Fuck I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum” Rina shouted in panic. “Please no!”

“Here comes your last cream pie!” Olivia laughed and with one last thrust she forced the strap on dildo all the way to the base.

“I’M CUMMING!” Rina screamed as her orgasm hit her 8 minutes in. Her reproductive organ went into overdrive flooding her love canal with love juices, the sensitivity of her erogenous zones went to max, her cervix opened up slightly ready to accept the baby batter and her fuck muscles tightly grabbed onto the dildo of death.

Beep!* A sound came from the strap on confirmed the detection of a orgasm, and a small pump stated to push the deadly liquid into the dildo. A jet of sticky liquids came out from the tip and forced its way into Rinas cervical entrance, her sperm soaked womb was quickly filled up. The dildo also had tiny holes all around the side so that the whole love canal would be coated with the acid.

At first the sensation was quite pleasurable. The warm sticky liquid pumping inside her hole felt like the biggest cream pie she had ever gotten, filling her womb all the way to the fallopian tubes touching her ovaries. Rina even left out a pleasurable moan. Her love canal was still in the peak of the orgasm tightly squeezing the acid coated rod.

She got to enjoy her final orgasm for just a few seconds before the heavenly pleasure turned into hellish pain. Starting from her most sensitive spots her g-spot was the first to send signals of pain as it was slowly starting to dissolve along with her urethral sponge. The pain hit her like a truck at the peak of her orgasm, completely ruining it. Before she could even react a second wave of pain hit her, this time from her ovaries boiling in the acid.

“AAH HOT IT BURNS!! PULL IT OUT! PULL IT OUT! MY PUSSY’S ON FIRE! PLEASE! PULL IT OUT!” Rina screamed.

She started to violently struggle trying to break free, but two rebel operators came and pinned her down on the table.

With her urethral sponge now dissolved her urethra was completely ruined. No longer able to hold back her bladder a stream of bloody piss started to leak out from her pussy.

By now the acid has begun to dissolve the womb itself, needlessly to say her egg that was just fertilized no more than 15 minutes ago was also destroyed. Her fallopian tubes was the first to burst spilling the acid into the rest of her body.

“SOMEONE! ANYONE PLEASE SAVE ME!”

The captured empire troopers could only watch in horror as their proud and battle hardened commander turned into a sobbing girl crying for anyone to save her.

A minute later her lower stomach burst open spilling out her acid damaged intestines and what’s left of her womb on the floor. Olivia finally pulled out the dildo as the acid canisters were emptied.

Rina passed out from the shock of her internal organs falling out. She was left there on the table to bleed out.

The rebels searched through the camp and gathered any intel documents they could get their hands on, while the captured empire troopers were loaded onto a transport.

Ethan the rebel demolitions expert was tasked to blow up the empire camp.

“Sheesh, do you always have to make such elaborate contraptions?” Olivia was looking over Ethans setup.

“I like to make things a little bit more interesting.” He responded.

The structures around the camp had been set up with explosive charges. While the main tent where all the bodies were had been soaked with gasoline.

One of the empire troopers girls that survived was not taken to the transport like the others, instead she was being tied up by Ethan in the tent. The girl survived the initial assault because she was one of the few that was still wearing armor during the orgy, she was still in her heavy armor as she was being tied up.

“Phew, the setup is done.” Ethan wiped the sweat off his forehead. “Now just one more thing.”

He removed the girls crotch armor piece and tore off her panties.

“Please No!” The girl begged before her panties were stuffed in her mouth.

“You know what this is?” Ethan dangled a cylindrical device in front of the girl “This is a DET-3 type timed explosive change, you can probably guess where this goes right?”

Ethan placed his thumb onto the girls clit and gently rubbed it, while the girl was shaking her head in fear. Her body reacted instantly as love juices started to pour out of her pink opening. Ethan set the explosive timer to 30 min and slowly pushed the device into the girls dripping love canal.

“Since I’m in a good mood, I’ll be nice to ya.” He pulls out an pink egg vibe and a wireless remote. He dangled the sex toy in front of the girl for a couple of seconds before he shoved the toy into her already stuffed pussy. The egg vibe ended up on top of the bomb firmly pressing against the girls g-spot. He then closed and locked the crotch armor back so that she couldn’t push the bomb out of her vagina.

“Ya better hold onto this.” Ethan placed the vibe remote in the girls hands that was tied behind her back. “You have about 25 minutes left so spend your last minutes wisely hehe.”

Ethan picked up the girl and tossed her into a pile of gasoline soaked corpses.

“You done? We are leaving.” A voice from the outside called

“Yeah yeah!” Ethan replied as he hurried out to a waiting rebel truck.

The rebel convoy retreated and the girl was only left with silence.

“Help anyone here?” 5 min later she finally managed to split out her panties. “Anyone please!”

No response… The ropes that tied her did not budge at all even after 10 minutes of struggling. She finally gave into despair, then she realized she was still holding on to the vibe remote in her hand.

With 10 minutes left she finally gave into her carnal desires, she turned a knob on the remote and the egg vibe in her pussy bounced to life. As the vibe was hard pressed on to her g-spot the pleasure came immediately. Looking around she realized that there was a disembodied pussy not far from her head, it probably belonged to some poor girl that was chopped to pieces during the initial assault. All that’s left of her is her pussy thats still connected to her womb. The girl wiggled her body and got her head closer to the pussy, semen was still dripping out of it. She extended her tongue and pushed it into the cold dead pussy, sampling a taste of the semen love juice mixture from her dead comrade.

“AAH so good!” She gradually increased the vibe speed with the remote.

She continued to lick the pussy in front of her, even sucking and teasing the clit as if she was pleasuring a lover. Minutes went on and she knew she didn’t have much time left. With a flick of her thumb she set the vibe speed to max and dropped the remote. “There is no turning back now” she thought as she edged closer and closer to her final orgasm.

Just before her climax she herd a loud click. She instantly realized what it was as she knew how the DET-3 charge worked, it was the pin striking the 3 second fuse when the timer ran out.

“NO WAIT IM NOT READY, I HAVEN’T CUM YET!” those were her last words before her orgasm was violently ruined, only seconds away from climax.

Her body instantly liquidated inside her armor before the pressure was too much and the heavy armor burst open sending shrapnel everywhere igniting the gasoline in the tent.

The subsequent explosion caused a chain reaction wiping out the whole camp.

Hearing the explosion the rebels in the convoy congratulated themselves for a successful operation. Less joyful were the captured prisoners whose fate would soon to be proven far worse than death.

A short report on one of the recent immigration raids, with some slight modifications to current judicial processes. I would like to read reports from other officers as well, so please submit your own.

Documentation of encounter

The target, a male age 28-32, was apprehended at his home in [REDACTED]. His non-US citizenship was confirmed, and he was advised that he would be repatriated immediately. He stated that his wife and their four daughters were US citizens. This information was confirmed. He further stated that his repatriation would result in the family having no income, as his wife was pregnant with their fifth child. He was advised that he would be handed over to his consulate per treaty, and that his family would be subject to US law regarding indigency. This information was poorly received.

Disposition

The indigent citizens were encouraged to remove their clothing for resale. They refused and were stripped unwillingly. As required by treaty, the detainee was asked whether he preferred to witness the indigency penalty, or impose it himself. He was not cooperative. Penalty was imposed by agents on scene.

3yo female: Single gunshot to back of head, resulting in death.

8yo female: Subject rushed to aid of 3yo and was restrained. Suffocation by boot on throat.

5yo female: Subject protested loudly. Initial nightstick blow to face for quiet, continued blows to head resulting in death.

12yo female: Subject obtained a knife from kitchen. Disarmed. Death from multiple stab wounds to chest, torso, and genitals.

Adult female: Subject restrained by light chokehold throughout. Chokehold increased to full strength after death of 12yo female.

Unborn female approx 7mo: Abdomen of adult female opened from sternum to pelvis using knife previously wielded by 12yo female. Uterus opened, baby removed. Throat opened for exsanguination.

Detainee: Injuries sustained while failing to cooperate with officials were not life-threatening. Delivered to [REDACTED] consulate with a copy of Form 1069-EZ (reimbursement for value of property seized), and video of the judicial proceedings.

Hello, I know I've already posted this story as the 'Jennifer Series' but I've decided to expand on this universe and release more stories in future set in my 'Humanity Universe' as I'm calling it.

I've also rewritten a huge chunk of Jennifer to include the loli scenes I wanted in the original but wasn't allowed too when posting on Dolcettish.

The tags for the stories will be released per story though I don't enjoy scat so don't expect it here.

Without further ado I will post the rewrite of Jennifer's story. As I said on the last thread I hope someone gets in touch about proofreading, I try my best but mistakes will likely have slipped through.

I wrote a dolcett story, 37000 words, I hope you all enjoy, feedback is welcome

...Some tombs of royal kin contain large numbers of human victims sacrificed to the lords. Some humans were decapitated and laid on the ramps within the tombs, while others were designated to be buried directly in the burial pits of their masters. Wang Jihuai - Religious History of Ancient China and the Three Dynasties

Around 1640, a drought in Henan and Shandong became so bad that "women and babies were arrayed in the market as human food and were sold by the slaughterers just like mutton and pork." Sometimes, women and children were slaughtered in the back rooms of butcher shops while customers were waiting for fresh meat. Zheng, Yi (2018). Scarlet Memorial: Tales of Cannibalism in Modern China

As far as I understood, Asian (mainly Chinese) funerals differed from Western cultures. The archaic concept of grave offerings still existed.

A very private Chinese funeral with demonic elements involving sacrificial tribute to the evil spiritswas stranger.

A funeral with honest-to-god human sacrifice, a tradition harkening back to the cruel Shang dynasty and combined with a culinary offering of human meat, was the most significant shock to me. A feverish dream, and a mind-numbing experience, something I had the privilege of witnessing, and yet, I was invited to one. At such a young age, to witness a complete, paralyzing shock full of horror...and arousal.

How did it come to this?

I could barely focus my thoughts after hearing the long, polite explanation in mildly accented English from the young lady at my door. Imagine waking up at 8:00 AM on a day off to my doorbell ringing, when I was supposed to be melting in anxiety because I had lost my parents, and inherited a shop which I literally had no idea how to run. And now stood before me a woman: I was getting a visit from a shorter, yet older, beautiful Chinese woman dressed in a stylish blouse, pencil skirt, and a blazer, with a red envelope in her hand. I took a good, long look at her:

Her jet-black hair was sleek and perfectly styled into a modern bob, framing her sharp features and accentuating her smooth, porcelain complexion. A few wisps of hair fell delicately around her face, giving her a touch of softness despite her poised demeanor.

She wore a tailored, white blouse made of silk, its high neckline paired with subtle pleats that flow into a sharp, black pencil skirt that hugs her figure with sophisticated precision. The skirt ended just below the knee, allowing her polished, black heels to catch the light with each step. Her outfit was a perfect balance of modern professionalism and understated elegance, with no details left to chance.

She wore a small, silver watch on her right wrist, wearing no makeup except a tiny bit of eyeliner accentuating her almond-shaped eyes behind delicate spectacles.

There was something undeniably magnetic about her—her calm, measured movements, the way she carries herself with quiet authority yet grace and politeness displayed in a single smile. She was not just a secretary; she was a quiet force within whatever organization she served, blending beauty with intellect in a way that is impossible to ignore.

And she was at my door, a well-off, upper-middle-class European boy who lived in a two-story house on the outskirts of...

...nevermind. You wouldn't care. It's about what I was to experience.

So, facing her delicate, lovely features clad in the most expensive office attire I could imagine, I was the worst contrast, standing like an idiot in my sweatpants; not having taken care of myself for a week after I had my entire family dead in a mysterious accident. I could have told her to leave, were it not for the cold, soulless, sunglass-hidden stare from a very large Asian man with tattoos on his arm and a clear aura of menace, waiting behind her. His thick jeans, black short-sleeved t-shirt, and waist that unnaturally bulged unevenly from one side made a clear sign that refusing was not an option. So the next thing to do was naturally listen to the little miss secretary or whatever kind of paper pusher she was in a hotshot corporation likely to buy my late father's shop. I wanted her to get the hell out, but she was talking, AND the big goon next to her was kind of hard to refuse. However, her gentle, polite way of addressing me, and the reason for her visit had nothing to do with my inheritance made me pause.

This was no buyout offer from a Chinese corporation of small European businesses: a common method of having inroads to Europe.

"You want me to accompany you all the way to...?" I kept the sentence hanging sarcastically despite the intimidation by the big guy behind her. I received only a polite, cheerful nod.

"You have nothing to worry about." The polite, lovely woman smiled. "Please do not mind the security. All we need is your consent, and you can follow me with a personal invitation from my benefactor." Her tone was very polite, precise, and almost autistic.

The story she told me made me put two and two together, as my grogginess faded into alert curiosity.

The Chinese Triad's unorthodox ruler(imagine: a female crime boss woman in Asia, in autocratic China no less), a very vicious crime lady had died; a beautiful, yet ruthless woman who named herself Xiwang-Mu, got nicknamed the most unimaginative epithet of "Dragon Queen" by her rivals, who fancied and cultivated urban legends after some Underworld Chinese deity. Unbelievably enough, I was invited to her funeral due to an impossible (mis)fortune. According to the young Asian lady at my door, I had saved my visitor's boss when I was a young man working to help his father's shop. Fearful of her huge bodyguard at her side, I politely asked my visitor holding a red envelope when this had happened. Without even breaking her polite smile, the beautiful office lady simply recalled the fateful night when I was barely sixteen down to its smallest details.

It was a bad experience, but I had gotten over it.

Approximately five years ago when I was a young boy, I had hidden a very worried-looking Asian woman in her mid-30s from a pair of dangerous-looking Russian men. She had run inside the shop, with a very curt, yet desperate order of "Hide me" on her lips. I had shown her where to hide; in a half-buried locker, stuck in place due to faulty construction. Within seconds, four huge monstrous excuses of men ransacked the place and roughed me up, asking where "the kitaisky bitch was". I thought they were mobsters trafficking women, so I had done the only thing one should have done and despite threats, had not given her up, swearing that she ran to the next building across the street. The woman had emerged from the supply closet I had carefully covered in the next morning. After speaking in Chinese to a cell phone, she was escorted by several shady-looking Asian men in black to a limo, but not before hugging me, giving me a sweet peck on my nose, stuffing something in the register, and asking for my name. She had disappeared from my life as quickly as she had come, and my dreams about something other than the monetary reward given evaporated, what else could have happened from a scenario out of a movie? So imagine my shock, five years later, when I found a very polite, cheerful, beautiful, petite, black-haired Chinese woman in a pencil skirt handing me a plane ticket and a very ornate letter, with an equally polite, yet tattooed and dangerous bodyguard at her side, a tall, bald Chinese man in sunglasses whose face was one of stony neutrality as if I wasn't there.

"So the lady you helped, namely my boss has unfortunately passed away, young man." The young woman spoke, who seemed to be older than me, yet looked impossibly young.

You never know with Chinese, no offense intended to any readers of the Celestial Kingdom.

"But she would want you to attend her funeral to honor her passing to 100 Heavens..." She apologetically smiled, her almond eyes gleaming. "...or 12800 Hells, since my boss was not entirely a good soul." After a short silence, she tilted her head and smiled with closed eyes. "Allegedly." She emphasized the last part with a sweet, innocent voice, her bodyguard's stone-like face did not even move, unamused.

After the untimely death of my parents due to a car accident, I inherited his stationery shop, and was still in shock; though he was distant and abusive, I was nineteen with a burden I could not carry by myself, spending nearly two weeks at home.

Then my doorbell rang.

Hence the story.

And this lady, Jun, had invited me to attend the funeral of a woman whose life I had saved, a woman who was hoping to see me at least once in her life. I was loved, liked, and sought, this is something that would capture any man, even beyond the grave. My shock and resurrection of my mind from the depths of depression to an escapist's dream world was a tonic to my soul, and I quietly informed her that I would be coming right after I would put my household in order for an extended trip.

"We will wait." The woman politely spoke, silent as a statue. Shutting the utilities and locking down everything, I packed what I could, even though I was assured I would be provided for.

So, I never had believed that at this age I would find myself flying to Asia, much less be driven to a hidden, isolated, small mansion on a mountaintop where the funeral would commence. I am nothing but a nineteen-year-old man, barely an adult. Was it my young, blonde, European features you could find in any anthropology-related website or an "AI picture of a young, blonde European male with blue eyes" that made her remember me? Was I attractive even to a much older woman? And why was I summoned to such an isolated place when she was dead?

The polite Chinese woman Jun, who was with me during my whole journey to the airport told me that her boss, the daughter of the late "Dragon Queen" wanted me to witness her funeral for some inscrutable spiritual reason, and I would be amply rewarded. She looked like some stereotypical secretary from some drama series, vulnerable, cute, and polite yet with a hint of resilience under that façade. She had told me that I was chosen to be invited in her will to her funeral with "an appropriate award". The tragic car accident that claimed my parents had made me accept this offer, after all, it was a unique experience that would be home to emotions and sensations I'd never experience ever again, maybe a fresh change of air. Come to think of it, why was the accident that destroyed my life known to a very distant, sinister, and hidden leader of a criminal cartel known to them, I never thought about it.

But it lingered in the depths of my mind as the airplane continued its journey to the land of mists and a billion souls so alien to me, yet human nonetheless. Flying business class had its perks. I literally slept through my flight on the clouds, waking up energized, and happy when the plane started to land. Jun always politely accompanied me for translation every step of the way, but the "guard" wasn't there, having departed at the airport:

"My boss and our organization rarely keep men on as permanent staff."

"What about me?" I asked her, eliciting a warm smile:

"The organization's members have husbands, lovers and friends. You, of all, are good as family after what you have done these years ago."

I sighed, feeling a bit of guilt, despite having done all I could. "It was not enough." Jun squeezed my hand at these words and replied in her sweet accent, her bespectacled eyes gleaming with pride:

"For a young boy, you did what you could. Again, you are as good as family. He was just a temp."

A temp goon? That was odd, probably a hoodlum from a local set. We got off at the airport, I did attract a few stares but I didn't care. I felt slightly happy after the trauma of losing everyone dear to me. Hey, I am young, horny, intrigued with an already broken mind after losing it all. Who am I to argue? Maybe I'll get laid, maybe the "Boss"'s daughter will want me, maybe something, anything, a scenario out of a mystery murder movie will come to be. I didn't care, anything was better than the life I was about to inherit, to be crushed into nothingness. During the flight we chatted, Jun warning me that the funeral was a very private event and if I returned (that had some implications I didn't want to think about- for now...IF and not when?), I could never tell anyone what happened there. When I asked for an explanation, she enigmatically smiled and held my hand.

"You'll find out."

I was led to a small, nondescript hotel next to the airport regularly used by ex-pats, and given a bare, cheap room to sleep in, my benefactor Jun informing me that I would be picked up first thing in the morning.

Sleep came easily, despite the excitement of an incredible, free, and exotic journey. I watched the neon lights of the Asiatic metropolis glimmer with life, action, and the strangest lives coalescing in this corner of the world. It was the glittering China, but I didn't have the money or language to traverse it. Maybe one day?

Come next morning, Jun arrived with a fresh set of clothes, and a big smile, and led me to a black SUV, immediately leaving the glittering lights of Chinese cities for the cool, misty, and painfully beautiful, green, rolling landscape of Asia. Up the mountains, through mysteriously well-maintained asphalt roads, and into an isolated patch of lights at the mountaintop, likely the funeral home. I already saw a few paper balloons leaving the building's spacious gardens as the vehicle arrived, the scent of cool pine and fresh air intoxicating.

The place was a beautiful Chinese mansion an impossibly huge compound with many shady-looking Asian people about, though surprisingly most of the Yakuz- forgive me, Triad members were women, with masculine outfits, grim faces, and eyes covered by sunglasses, men were distant as if they were repelled by them. Many seemed to be eager to make their deliveries of nondescript construction materials and leave the place, reminding me that this new organization was almost exclusively female. The walls were not soulless concrete but rock, with engravings of ancient dynasties and the ubiquitous dragons. Inside, the compound had a wide, wide expanse of gardens, and behind the mansion, a long, stony road leading to a series of caves in a forested patch. The family graves? Mausoleums?

Who knew?

As I got out of the car, amazed at the beautiful landscape and the luxurious surroundings, I was welcomed by a somber-looking Chinese woman in white funeral clothes surrounded by armed guards, a woman who looked like the younger version of this so-called crime boss, whom I had researched on the road: she was her daughter. Her mother, the late "Boss"'s mundane, birth name was Mei-Li, an unassuming woman from Guangzhou, who had developed a vicious reputation for dismembering rival leaders at an alarming rate and was rumored to consort with dark powers, Rakshasa, Tao-Tie, you name it: things from stories and tales. The Triads had reformed under her, accepting more women than men, and were rather gender-neutral now, yet even less scrupulous: males were often distant, not banned, but repelled by these "witches" even the women were merely violent survivors trying to act vicious in a continent famous for the gender roles of its women. The inner circle of the Triad was now entirely of women: strange women who were said to use death and dark rites for power. The white-clad, robed, sad, somber woman before me was her daughter, Yu-Xi, who nodded quietly and gave a little bow of her head, luckily I didn't try shaking her hand. My guide, after exchanging a few brief words, whispered in my ear:

"She thanks you for visiting, and says you honor her with your presence for the occasion."
"Likewise." My guide translated it, and I saw a hint of an enigmatic smile on Yu-Xi's face. She was eyeing me up and down with a mournful look. Jun led me to take a walk in the gardens to tour the mansion and eased my worries about whether I was in danger.

Most of the stories about the "Dragon Queen" were nonsense. She was allegedly the matriarch of a human and organ trafficking ring rumored to commit unspeakable evils: organ harvesting, cannibalistic underground restaurants with the victims served to discrete, elite, cruel clients across the world. Rumors and allegations all around the internet had that she sold Asian girls all over the world in many forms: sex slaves, mail-order brides, organs, lethal medical subjects, and even meat and leather. Meat and leather! And now she was dead, declaring that her passing must be honored with appropriate gifts to Heaven and Underworld. I cannot imagine human trafficking, cannibal meat-purveying Triad Queen could be spiritual, and would be paying respects both to mundane and profane! Well, maybe most of the allegations were wrong, I never found out.

However, some information I could read on the way hinted that her reputation was an exaggeration, and the most realistic explanation of this new Triad was they were focused on "victimless" crimes: stealing organs from the recently dead or impossible-to-save (read: expectant) due to connections in hospitals and selling heroin, fentanyl and whatever narcotics the West desired. I wouldn't exactly say victimless, but least predatory on living beings. If you think drugs are pushed on adults ARE victimless, that is...

No one could maintain a nightmare-grade industrialized snuff machine in the heart of autocratic China, a country with even less tolerance for its shrinking population now; kidnapping and selling thousands per night was surely the stuff of horror movies. Still, exaggeration always brought an intimidation factor in such criminal societies, this new Triad seemed to be merely a resourceful gang of nearly all-female criminals that scavenged the modern society's detritus while avoiding active predation.

She seemed to be an "anti-villain" of sorts, yet her funeral was an erotic, barbaric throwback to Shang tyrants of old, as I would find out. Only a real villain would want to be buried with offerings of a dark nature, hopefully not me! My nervous chuckle thinking about that drew Jun's puzzled look.

"Something wrong?"
"Nothing!" I laughed nervously, again, she smiled and held my hand.
"You are safe here."

Jun led me to a dreamy, beautiful garden where waitresses with the lovely uniforms of a catering company held out drinks and sweets. When I quietly asked if there would be a real dinner, Jun leaned and explained, me munching on a tasty-looking rice cake, eyeing the immeasurably large, well-maintained, and clean garden. The shrubbery smelled of cut grass:

"Meat products in our funerals are discouraged: we must refrain from eating meat because the immortal gods do not eat meat, only the profane, earthly beings such as us, and evil spirits do. One reason is that meat has blood, and blood symbolizes uncleanliness. The exclusion of meat is also a respectful gesture of 'downgrading' the meals; that is, no fancy foods. Meat does not appear in family meals until the next morning of the burial day. The family mourners' diet is therefore vegetarian, and a common vegetarian dish is jai. Jai symbolizes purity, and by eating this vegetarian dish, family members keep their bodies clean. Whenever food is eaten by them, the same food is offered to the deceased. This customarily is a bowl of rice and vegetables including jai. By abstaining from meat and purifying their bodies and the spirit of the deceased with jai, the family is demonstrating their faith in the gods and helping to ensure their loved one has a safe journey to heaven and eternity."

"Wow," I said, surprised by her long explanation and the intense passion she had for culture. "You mentioned that dark spirits still use meat in this ritual," I thought. "Will meat be offered to drive them away?"

Jun smiled mysteriously. "Yes, but it's for the spirits, not for us. At least, not until tomorrow's lunch. Come with me." She clicked her heels as she turned and gently pulled my arm as if I might get lost. "We need to pay our respects to the deceased, and you should see what's coming."

Her words tickled my fancy and heart, as the beautiful Chinese assistant led me inside. Passing the ornate wooden doors, I could hear a shrill-sounding, reed instrument being played in a low, mournful, blaring melody somewhere I couldn't see, as we passed people by, mostly middle-aged businesspeople who used the event likely to socialize, and talk business. I wasn't "exotic" to them, even to the locals despite standing out: they were likely well-traveled. These are people who saw the world twice over, likely. Waitresses refilled water glasses and smiled at me, it felt good to be admired. Yellow Fever is a fact of life and a two-way street, thanks be to whatever gods existed in such a world.

"I must kindly warn you," Jun turned and held my arm softly, looking into my eyes with a serious look. "Please do not stray from my instructions or sight. My lady's extended family and this society is a deeply spiritual group who have very...unorthodox views on religion and life."

I scratched my head, drinking a glass of water and munching on a small red plum from a nearby plate set by a waitress. "Eastern Spirituality? Buddhism?" My young, innocent question twisted Jun's face who bit her lips and tittered:

"Those words are Hollywood talk. Just like the Disneyland view of magical pagans, vikings and natives you people romanticize." Her pale, soft face and bespectacled eyes bore onto me. "Old Ways are a bit...less nice than you think."

"How... less nice?" My morbid curiosity overcame any dread, coupled with my thirst for exotic dark delights awakened a corrupt, impressionable part of my soul.

Jun stopped, her hand on her chin her lovely, oval face deep in thought as if she thought of how to gently break the news. Her eyes widened, finding a way to explain it:

"First of all, you must promise to be absolutely understanding and accepting of anything shown to you. You are in the middle of a foreign land on a mountain with a few hundred armed men and women."

I nodded, swallowing, coldly dreading, yet curious. "I won't be killed, will I?"

"No. Not unless you bring death on yourself. Relax." She smiled, touching my cheek with her soft hand. "You are a guest, an honored guest. It's just the culture shock that may follow. Let me tell you as we walk to visit the departed and the altar."

The lights, impossibly wealthy furniture, the bronze statues of demons, gods, and tiny shrines in every corner, had enchanted me as we kept walking, Jun's sway adding to her elegance and beauty at my side.

"The Shang, a bronze age Dynasty of China had developed a fearsome reputation. They were cruel and probably lost the Mandate of Heaven due to undeserved cruelty on many needless issues. Their kings and concubines had a taste of pain, human flesh and blood." I listened to her with dread. "Funerals had mass sacrifices of slaves, human bone offerings, and human flesh was a veritable, traded item."

Slowing down with the dreadful realization, my hand went cold, until her soft, small hands held mine and warmth came crawling back.

"Of course, my boss is nothing like that. HOWEVER, as the Shang faded into obscurity..." She slowed down as I caught my breath, and could process what she said. "...some aspects of satisfying ancestors, and offering various foods and delicacies and "grave goods" to the departed remained. Just presents...Milk, juice, fruits, clay figures of actual people and so on." My guide gently caressed my arm, her breath and warmth calming me down (and arousing me a little) as we kept walking, stopping before an ornate door.

"Therefore, we leave presents of vegetarian snacks and dishes the departed enjoy, to please them and please the higher powers on their behalf." Jun talked in a gentle voice. "We leave heavier dishes, dishes which came from killing animals, like fish, chicken, and beef for demons that might trouble the dead, since as I said, blood-borne food is for the infernal. But that doesn't mean it's dirty: such foods and offerings are included during the funeral to placate the dead and spiritual. Everything is honored and treasured, even a life. And so, as our spirituality evolved, human sacrifice and vicious rites faded away." That would have been reassuring if she hadn't added the last sentence:

"But it always kept a place. And was never forgotten"

My excitement and fascination made me think about a dish made from... No, we won't be seeing human steaks offered, will we?

Moment of truth.

A Chinese waitress in a no-nonsense white shirt, a short tie on her neck, and a long, ankle-length grey skirt pulled the door open and bowed, beckoning us to enter, and my attention dispersed a little. I smiled at her and received a smile in turn as Jun led me inside.

"You will keep the ritual forever a secret, young man," Jun spoke softly with a hint of menace. "Enter."

And enter I did...

I saw a massive, slightly dimly-lit hall, at the of which a large, marble altar stood: it was a large series of ascending, long, rectangular tables draped with pure white sheets; on top of it, the huge picture of the woman I saved years ago residing over the series of chairs like the memorial of a goddess. It was the picture of a stern-looking, long-haired Chinese woman in a black suit looking at the viewer with a perfect stony gaze, a black ribbon covering the edge of the photo frame. Her last photo was set on a pedestal on the altar and was covered with a veritable forest of white flowers. Beneath the picture lay small samples of lovely, beautiful offerings of food, garishly painted bundles of fake money, and sticks of burning incense.

On the altar, fake money called "joss paper", and bits of small delicacies as offerings to the dead were scattered. Two small cups that smelled like heavy alcohol flanked what seemed to be the main offerings. Juicy fruits, particularly red peaches, apples, a plate of bananas, and fragrant pastries were the typical offerings to the dead. They were all displays of art, for the dead, if they felt, also must have appreciated art and beauty in offering to their passing. I had to admit, it was a lovely, haunting reminder of beauty, rebirth, and death, the fruits were seed-bearing vessels, a hope for another life, naturally offered by their plants.

But that wasn't what made my heart leap and my face go pale.

What made me shudder was the profane series of offerings to the lower beings. A second tray, lower than the first one had a few bottles of liquor and meat dishes laid as funerary offerings, likely to nether beings that ate meat, unlike holy beings. Various meat dishes were on small plates: prepared animals, cooked or smoked. The dishes were surrounding the largest silver plate, on which lay an actual, restrained, tied...

...human offering.

A live human offering, a girl, was gracefully restrained in the silent, nude submission of her body, tied with ribbons in a fetal position, lying face down, her chest on her folded knees, otherwise naked. My blood rushing to my brain (and somewhere else) made Jun smile, watching my reaction. She softly commented no doubt to steer my emotions away from panicking. "After all, the most valuable meat offering is human. Don't worry, she accepted this honor. Donated by her loving family for this funeral, the family whose wealth is owed to our Triad's blessed patronage."

"Did she now?" My head turned slower than the moon to regard the gentle smile, torn between lust, fear, and dreadful anticipation of something horrible.

Upon the grand altar, the young woman lay curled on a silver platter, bound in intricate golden ropes that shimmered in the dim candlelight. Her bare skin was smooth, unblemished, and carefully positioned—as if she were not just a sacrifice, but a sacred offering. Her delicate features reflected quiet acceptance; her soft brown hair framed her face, and her half-lidded eyes held a distant, almost dreamlike gaze. A faint blush colored her cheeks, whether, from ritual preparation, her sexual pose or lingering life, it was unclear.

The bindings were not crude restraints, but deliberate, ceremonial—wrapping around her wrists, ankles, and torso in symmetrical patterns, a silent testament to the reverence of the rite. She lay in a fetal-like posture, her arms tucked close, her legs drawn inward, a pose that spoke both of surrender and sanctity.

Around her, the funeral altar was adorned with rich red peaches, sweet plums, and golden persimmons—offerings meant to appease both the spirits of the dead and those who watched over the transition between worlds. Thick incense coiled through the air, its cloying sweetness weaving a veil between the living and the departed. Plates of food, candles, and sacred inscriptions bore witness to the solemnity of the moment, their flickering shadows dancing across her still form.

I closed my eyes and thought this was some dream. But when I opened my eyes, reality hit me. This was real. A real-life "Yellow Peril-exploitation" rerun of Eyes Wide Shut with something even darker: a girl about to be offered as a funerary sacrifice as meat. I drew a deep breath and looked at the sight again so my mind could acclimate to the reality.

It was real: I looked and analyzed it again.

The Chinese girl was set on a large, human-sized plate, restrained in a prostrate position as a sacrificial offering as if she were a giant turkey, pig, or goat. Her arms were bound behind her back, she was slightly overweight with a soft, plush body; loops of yellow ribbons smelling of sacred incense kept her soft, pale, beautiful arms tied in an armbinder-like getup. Her open hands carried a tastefully artistic bouquet, thumbs tied together and palms pointing up as if praying, or offering something: namely herself to the heavens. Her legs were bundled under her belly, the ankles of her delicate feet gently bound with more erotic bondage, with the same golden ribbon that also kept her toes tied to each other. She wasn't crying, or panicking; the naked girl, a literal archaic human sacrifice to be prepared and cooked wore a serious, serene expression and looked almost asleep, watching the staff keeping the funeral chamber clean with a patient, serene gaze. Her chin rested on a small improvised bundle of soft, hot towels for comfort, her lips gently moved in prayers perhaps: the absolute sacrifice of self. Her cute, plush, marble-white butt was raised in the air as she was prostrate. The preparation, and presentation of a girl as a funerary offering was an absolute shock to me, punching through my grogginess and waking me up from the hypnotized daze of this fragrant room. My attention turned to a motherly, broad-faced, slightly overweight Asian woman wearing voluminous gold robes and a simple black cap with a "yin-yang" symbol. She moved around the altar without a care, and when she caught my surprised stare, she gave me a warm smile before returning to her work. The priestess, with a kind, gentle presence, waved a small bundle of fragrant sticks over the flowers, slowly moving from one offering to the next, spreading the sweet smoke over each one.

Bright, shining plates of red peaches, sweet plums, and persimmons were blessed—red fruits seemed to be a common offering for the honored dead. The smoke drifted over the fruits, snacks, and vegetarian dishes. I turned my gaze back to her as the ritual continued. She smiled at me, her head slightly turned, and blessed the sacred offerings, the bundle circling each bowl with a soft, sweet hum. It felt reverent. These people had a unique grace and artistic respect for the tradition—I could feel that now.

"This is for Hun, or Yang, or..." She gave a quick chuckle "White Magic, the spiritual as you Westerners know from Hollywood. I won't bother you with a museum tour." I turned and gave a faint smile even as I was watching a human sacrifice being prepared, at least the victim seemed content.

Then, taking another bundle of black sandalwood sticks, likely as black signified something dark, "Po" Jun mumbled to me. "Dark, substantial...materialist...profane. You get it. Dark and heavy."

"Like meat from animals, even if the "animal" is human," I mumbled, Jun nodding in approval.

"You do have an understanding, that is good. Humans are just another type of animals." She added, holding my hand whenever she spoke, and matching my breathing...was it?

...wait...

It must be the wind.

"In any case, this is a perfectly accepted ritual. I hope you will not interfere and do anything...disagreeable." She purred gently. "You can leave for fresh air if you want until the funeral procession starts." I shook my head. It was heady, I was already entranced, by the beauty, by the hunger this place instilled in me, by the haunting beauty, impending death, and the cheerful acceptance of it.

"I want to stay." My answer in English came slowly, as if slurred, then I drew a deep breath, now alert and mind set on witnessing everything. Jun, always at my side, kept her cool, polite smile. The sacrifice, the bound girl in erotic, spiritual, and encompassing bonds in her fetal position, was still to be blessed and honored as the victual of the Nether Gods. (I understood that "Higher Gods" preferred vegetarian food)

"So tell me," I spoke, eyes locked on the girl bound as a sacrificial lamb accepting her fate, her nudity even more arousing. "This is, really, and I mean really, in your religion. Is it? Or is it unique, only for...special people?" That made her have a polite, serious expression.

"Yes, human sacrifice, using of humans for rituals and human meat is, despite modern sensibilities, never banned by our culture or was banned by its clergy, only by secular institutions. Of course, it's illegal, but that doesn't mean it's not religiously not allowed. Our people have a different, overlapping spirituality with many schools. Unlike the West, and secular laws which officially banned human sacrifice in its religions, here, it's a...let's say, grey area. And my house and people are deeply spiritual, old ways are respected."

All I could give was a resigned sigh and "I understand." Jun was very pleased, but her eyes were misty.

"I am glad you do." Her voice broke, and I turned my head in surprise. My adorable, bespectacled, bookish companion started to wipe her eyes with a gentle sob. She was crying! But not for the girl, for her boss which she respected.

"She would be so happy to see you." Her face slowly turned back to her kind smile as she gently wept. "The Big Sister had planned to reward you for that night when you saved her. Maybe a position here, or brought to court some of the girls, maybe even her daughter. "There," she told me, "someone brave enough to hide me from Russian vory"..." Her face twisted as she sobbed again, wiping her eyes, all I could do was watch. "I'm sorry, it's unbecoming. She would not have wanted to see me like this."

Fuck...Did I really do that?

Five Years Ago:

I had faced the Russian Mob ransacking the store, keeping a straight face before four Neanderthal rejects out of a horror movie. All the while Mei-Li, our late "Dragon Lady", had been hiding in a hole in the floor in a cupboard we never bothered to remove, buried due to a structural fault. When the police came the next day, I had told them nothing of the woman. What the hell, how had I been brave that night? Sadly, it seemed my antics only delayed her death, as Mei-Li was now lying in a coffin in her eternal sleep, soon to be entombed with sacrifices, one of them human to follow her into the afterlife, behind the altar. I wonder...did my parents die in a crash, or was it planned? Was all this some compensation for a possible mob hit in revenge now that Mei-Li was discovered again, and likely questioned, or her "escape"'s last location, namely my family home and shop...

...It was possible. Well, the only thing that was left to enjoy was the macabre, yet spiritual procession and offerings.

The portly, kind priestess kept murmuring and daubing the plate of fish with short, fast strokes of her right hand holding the sandalwood incense bundle. Mumbling, she kept patting the meat dish and sprinkling a few drops of water from a small bowl on her left hand, dipping and wetting the non-burning end of the bundle like an improvised aspergillum. Slowly circling the table, the priestess turned to the cuts of red beef, sprinkling and smoking them all the same. Then came the roast chicken offering to be blessed, and with a sigh, and knowing smile, the middle-aged woman turned to approach the great silver plate where the naked, sacrificial, bull-bodied Chinese beauty rested her head on towels, bundled in her fetal, nude, ribboned helplessness, lips moving softly. The woman sprinkled the girl's body with a kind smile, starting from her feet, legs, hips, and back (avoiding disrupting the flower offering on the girl's palms, gently rubbing her body with the sticks, sensual and kind, yet avoiding being overly ticklish. When the old woman tapped the girl's forehead, blowing sacred smoke on her face, the girl stopped praying and exhaled, relaxed, and raised her head to face the priestess. Slowly they smiled at each other, lowering their gazes.

Witchtrapped

Transsexual, paranormal, snuff, dub-con

Nubi, an ebony non-op trans-woman of 24, was living her dream life of being a fucktoy secretary for a sugardaddy boss.
Being a slut and getting treated like trash always felt right to her. She lived in the moment, with no ambitions or long-term goals.
A position that pays her bills. Presents from the boss to keep herself presentable. Regular gym sessions to stay in shape.
Not for herself, but to be the most pleasing for her peers. As transsexual - she got all kinds of looks at the gym.
And she loved it. It was quite frustrating that those men would never follow her, stalk her, even ask for a date.
Oh well. She WAS a trash, after all.

But even in that almost perfect life - she had to do some real work and pull her weight.
And that involved travelling every now and then.
It was one of those days, when she needed to go to a presentation far away, that she stayed in a rundown motel in the middle of nowhere.
A single bed with no bedbugs. A clean shower. More than enough for trash like her.
She bluntly asked the owner if she could pay with her body. He as bluntly refused. No insults, nothing. Just a polite refusal.
What a safe and boring world! Both a blessing and a curse. At least she had her boss.

Nubi felt in need of a shower and some self-love. So she emptied her bowels like a good girl,
and took her favorite sucction cap dildo and a flask of lube into the shower with her.
The first thing she noticed in the bathroom - was the short stubby showerhead.
It made her chuckle. It was just like the one in the trash horror movie "Witchtrap".
"Oh. If the water runs off on me - I'll know I'm in danger" - she thought.

The water didn't run off. She had quite a pleasant shower, and cleaned herself both outside and inside.
It was the time of self-love. And with her heart thumping a little harder, she stuck the sucction cap dildo to the wall.
She lubed it well, and then lubed her ass too. Turning her back to it, she aimed it against her asshole
and impaled herself on it with one shove, gasping aloud. The trash doesn't get a gentle penetration.
After the initial shock, though nothing her ass wasn't accustomed for, she got a grip of herself and started gyrating her hips,
fucking that dildo with her ass, her semi-limp cock swaying with her motions.

Her eyes focused on the showerhead on the opposite wall. She remembered the scene from the movie.
A white blond bimbo girl - a more generic trash than herself - was shown completely naked, getting into the shower.
The scene was so unobscured - you could even see her pussy lips. And for a white trash - what a breast she had!
They knew how to shoot back in the 80s!
Nubi cupped and fondled her own fake breast at the memory, pinching her nipples hard and moaning out.

And then the blond bimbo had a shower. And the water ran off on her. And she was like: "For real?"
But then the showerhead torn away from the wall and just pierced her throat.
The bimbo trash died quickly and slided down the wall, bleeding.

Nubi couldn't get the scene out of her head as she fucked the wall-mounted dildo.
Her cock was hard from the arousal, and she fought the urge to stroke it.
Good girls only cum from their asses.
She imagined herself in the place of that blond bimbo.
Imagined that showerhead tear off from the wall and run through her throat.
What a bizzare and fitting end for trash like her!
Her hips moved faster, impaling her on the dildo.
Her hard and barely swaying cock throbbed and leaked out precum.

To her surprise and horror, the showerhead did tear off the wall and punched a hole in her throat.
And then returned to its mount, with not even a trace of blood.
Nubi opened her eyes in shock, as the pain bloomed in her throat.
She reached her hands to feel the bleeding hole, then looked at them, seeing her blood.

"No way... It cannot be... It really happened... It killed me...
IT. KILLED. ME. I'm dying just like that blonde bimbo! Gosh!"
The thrill was insane! Nubi thrusted her ass against the dildo crazily.
Her fantasy just got so very real. She was murdered by some paranormal force.
She was dying. Even though her throat hurt like hell, her arousal was overriding the pain.
"I'm gonna die! I was killed like the trash I am! They'll find my corpse and wonder, what has happened!
I'm gonna make a mystery case!"
Aroused to no end, Nubi kept impaling herself on the dildo on the wall in frenzy.
She came hard, her body shuddering, her cock throbbing and shooting out a squirt of sperm after another,
without even being touched.

As her orgasm subsided, she felt like she needs to re-enact the scene further.
She gripped the dildo with her ass and tore it off the wall.
Then slid down the wall, coming to lay in the bathtub, her throat bleeding out over her chest.
Just like that blond white bimbo in the movie.
"What will they think when they find me?" - she thought - "A crazy pervert fan trying to re-enact the scene?
Haha! Isn't that exactly what I am?"

She laid there, reveling in the afterglow of her orgasm and the burning pain in her throat.
But even though she felt dizzy - death still wouldn't come.
"How long does it take? It hurts. Am I going to survive?"
She remembered another movie, where a man with his head in a water cage - punched a hole through his throat to survive.

"What do I even do if I survive? Go to the police and tell the truth? Try to lie?
I'll just end up in a shrink either way! No! No no no! I'll be a good victim! I'll die here, no matter how long it takes!"
The orgasmic euphoria subsides. Pain and anxiety take its place. She whimpers and starts crying quietly.

That's when the dildo in her ass comes to life. Flying out of her ass into the air. And then homing onto the hole in her throat.
It penetrates violently, tearing her throat even more, sliding down into her windpipe.
Nubi suddenly finds herself unable to breathe. She tries to grab onto the dildo, but it completely ignores her force,
starting fucking her windpipe relentlessly.

"I won't survive!" - Nubi realizes - "It's definitely killing me now... It just was in my ass... So gross!
Oh, thank you, Mr. Poltergeist! Thank you, thank you, thank you so much!"
Her arousal returns in full force. One hand reaches for her ass, shoving three fingers inside.
But they cannot be compared even to a dildo. So her other hand wraps around her cock, hard again,
and starts stroking it frantically.

Nubi reaches another orgasm. Her body thrashing in the bathtub. Her cock throbing and shooting sperm all over her.
In her head fireworks are going off. And when they end - she's got no strength left.
Her arms fall limp. She keeps convulsing, until her mind fades out completely.

She dies. Content and happy.

Music Video

Characters:
Girl 1 (G1) – Blonde 12 year old in a pure white dress, cut to knee length (hairless below the head)

Girl 2 (G2) – Ginger 12 year old in a pure white dress, cut to knee length (hairless below the head)

The Monster (M) – Naked man with short, dark fur covering his upper arms, shoulders, and back. Otherwise completely shaven. Wearing a mask over the top half of his face (from the nose up) stylized like a lion. Upon his erect penis, just below the cock-head, is a cock-ring with inward-facing spurs on the outside.

Setting: An abandoned warehouse and the surrounding yard

Scene 1:
The girls are frolicking about, when G1 stops and smirks before shoving G2 to the ground. G2 looks betrayed, as she watches G1 skip off. A scrape is clearly visible on her arm, and gray dust coats some of her dress, with a single tear in the dress visible as she gets up.

A series of scenes follow as G2 is shoved to the ground in quick succession from different angles by G1, each time with a new tear, more stains on the dress, and more scrapes upon G2’s body – scenes of G2 standing up are not shown beyond the first.

Scene 2:
G2 is sitting on the ground, gently crying, as M’s legs walk into view. G2 slowly looks up, the camera panning with her view, with a look of dawning awe, as M starts to smile.

G2 crawls forward, before kneeling up and kissing the underside of M’s cock. She kisses her way up the cock, gently kissing the cock-ring before kissing the head.

G2 seemingly collapses, butt hitting her heels, before she surges forward and engulfs his balls in her mouth. She worships his testicles for a few seconds before she stands, gently grabs the man by the base of his penis, and turns away from the camera to lead him out of frame.

Scene 3:
G1 is skipping around, back to the camera, as G2 and M come into frame, facing G1. G2 points to G1, and the camera rushes towards G1, over M’s shoulder, as M starts to move towards her. G1 turns slightly as the camera zooms into her face. G1 has a look of surprise start to form.

Scene 4:
G1 flies backwards, seemingly having been shoved to the ground by M. M pounces on her, and forces her dress over her head, exposing her naked body and trapping her hands above her head. M spreads her legs, and forces his cock into her vagina, as G1’s face contorts in surprise, pain, and the beginnings of ecstasy.

Her face quickly turns to one of pure pain as M’s cock retreats, the first flecks of blood visible as his penis almost fully emerges, before it plunges back in. On the next backstroke, the entire penis is coated in blood, and blood and small bits of flesh start to froth at the entrance to G1’s vagina. Her mouth is open in what is obviously a scream, as tears stream down her face.

Scene 5:
G2 watches this with her back to the camera, seemingly panting, her shoulders rising and falling heavily as she grips her dress tightly in her hands (M and G1 on the ground in front of her). As G1 seems to start to struggle against M, G2 surges forward.

Scene 6:
With M and G1 on the ground, G2 rushes into frame, pulls her dress up to her midsection, and sits on G1’s face. G2 sits covering G1’s face with her pussy. G2 humps G1’s face as G1 continues to scream and M continues to pump. M and G2 have matching rhythms, coming forward at the same time, and retreating at the same time. G2 stills as she starts to orgasm, and M pushes her backwards off of G1’s face. G2 gives a confused and hurt look.

Scene 7:
M removes his cock from G1, spins G1 around so she’s on her knees, wrenches her arms behind her back (still trapped in her dress), and forces his penis into her asshole. M then forces G1’s head into G2’s crotch, as G2’s hurt look blossoms into a smile, before her eyes roll into the back of her head, as her orgasm from earlier continues. Blood and viscera can be seen dripping from G1’s vagina onto the ground as M continues to piston into her asshole and grind her face in G2’s pussy.

Scene 8:
After G2 finishes orgasming, she squirms out from beneath G1’s mouth, and instead goes around to her side. M is now grinding G1’s face into the concrete floor, her nose now visibly broken, and blood starting to cover her face. G2 crawls under G1, and starts to suck on M’s balls – now coated in blood and pieces of G1’s flesh. M seems to roar as he bashes G1’s face against the concrete until she goes limp, before shoving her off his dick.

Scene 9:
G2 smiles up at M around his ball in her mouth, and M smiles back. G2 sucks M’s balls clean, before cleaning the rest of his cock with her mouth. She carefully sucks up and swallows the bits of flesh and blood covering his spiked cock-ring, before sucking M’s cockhead clean as well. G2’s face and neck are now covered in G1’s blood. G2 bites her bottom lip as she looks up at M.

Scene 10:
G2 lets her dress fall off of her shoulders and pool on the ground. She slowly stands up, pressing against M’s cock, and letting the spikes of M’s cock-ring scrape open gashes from her collarbone to her pubic mound. G2 carefully lines up M’s cock with her pussy, and slowly impales herself upon his member. She closes her eyes, and her lips part in ecstasy. G2 gently wraps her arms around M’s shoulders and gives him a gentle kiss, which quickly deepens. When they break the kiss, G2 mouths “fuck me” with clear bedroom eyes.

Scene 11:
M pushes G2 backward, and her head bounces off the concrete floor. While she’s still dazed, M pulls his cock back, then forcefully thrusts forward. G2’s eyes widen on the backstroke, but then go half-lidden as M thrusts inside. Though each time M pulls back G2 obviously feels the pain, her expression makes it clear that the pain is being overwhelmed by pleasure.

After several thrusts, G2 grabs M’s hands. They hold hands for a while, before G2 places M’s hands upon her neck. After a few more thrusts, M starts to choke her. G2 holds onto M’s arms for a while longer, before one hand snakes down to start playing with her clit. As G2 reaches orgasm she shudders as she starts to go into her death throes. M keeps fucking her, until he reaches his own climax as her body goes limp. M gently kisses G2 on the forehead, and pulls fully out of her pussy. He gets up and disappears from the frame.

Scene 12:
The camera shows an aerial view of G2’s body lying on the ground, covered in blood and scrapes, with dark red blood mixed with pure white semen oozing from her broken pussy. The camera pans out slowly, and G1’s corpse comes into full view before the shot fades to black.

-----------------------------------

“Why didn’t you just use our names, instead of ‘G1’ and ‘G2’?”

“I wasn’t sure you’d both be interested”

“Of course we are daddy, it sounds hot!”

“Schlorp, schlorp, schlorp, schlorp…”

Wet, gooey squelches accompany each thrust made by the homunculus into Sahja’s welcoming mouth. The nameless beast caught the catgirl as she was sneaking around the place it called home. In reality it was a secret meeting place for a dark cult, masquerading as a private library. The homunculus was made for the specific purpose of defending its secrets while its masters are away. And it did so with brutal efficiency. Sahja barely registered its presence before its arms grabbed the sides of her head and gave it a quick twist. The catgirl was soon dead on the ground with a dumb expression on her face, not even knowing what ended her adventuring career. With a lack of instructions in how to proceed further, the homunculus gave in to its base desires. Desires that originated from when it was once a man, walking freely under the sun.

It dragged Sahja’s corpse to a nearby bench before lifting her head and forcing it down on its engorged member. Its masters saw it fit to keep all of its human parts as possible, just so it can have room for modifications down the line. That left the homunculus with a fully functioning cock, which it promptly proceeded to impale Sahja’s throat with. It didn’t care that its partner was dead, set only on extracting as much pleasure as it can from the catgirl’s completely compliant corpse. The same hands that killed Sahja soon guided her head to its crotch, sliding her tongue across the hardened skin of a subhuman cock, lubricating it with her slobber while stimulating the heightened senses of its rebuilt form.

Sahja stared with glazed, half lidded eyes while her head continued to bob along the monster’s length. This face would be subjected to countless amounts of orgasm, receiving a layer of sticky white each time. Sometime during her unwilling the monster saw it fit to remove her clothes, tearing to shreds every article that she wore. It experimented with her other holes, at least the ones it could recall using from a woman’s body. But in the end, it went back to simply sinking its cock deep in her gullet.

The homunculus spent the rest of its day fucking Sahja’s dead throat. The magical process that turned him from human to mindless beast also gave him unnatural endurance, allowing him to climax repeatedly without tiring. It was evident on the catgirl’s face, all the cum dripping from the angles of her feline face and the ones overflowing from her mouth and nose was an good indicator of how much usage she’s been through. This cum glazed state is what the cultists would soon find her in; Sahja’s stiffening corpse still being made to suck monster cock.

After a short round of deliberating, the cultists decided not to waste Sahja’s body. They ordered the homunculus to drag her down their ritual chambers for storage. They planned to learn whatever the catgirl knew about their organization and the ones that sent her to her death before using her meat for future blood rituals. With how pristine of a condition her corpse was in, there was also the possibility of creating another homunculus for more... personal purposes.

I'm active again, with my site remodeled and renamed, and several new stories.

As usual, constructive criticism is welcome alongside praising feedback, as I'm always eager to improve my writing.

https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/index.html -

https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/Stories/earlymorningkillingspree.html - Snuff, Nude Child, Necro Sex(Mg), Piss.


https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/Stories/motheranddaughterexecution.html - Snuff, Nude Teen.


https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/Stories/partykiller.html - Snuff, Necro Sex(MF), Piss.


https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/Stories/unnecessarytragedy.html - Sex(Mg), Snuff, Nude Child, Piss.


https://www.asstr.org//~Randall_J._Nelson/Stories/occupation.html - Sex(fg), Snuff, Nude Child, Nude Teen, Piss.

Summary: When Umbridge's educational decrees threaten to leave Hogwarts students defenseless, Harry, Ron, and Hermione take matters into their own hands. Within the secrecy of the Room of Requirement, they organize Dumbledore's Army to instruct their fellow students in what the coming war truly demands: strength, skill... and sacrifice. Features graphic depictions of death, mutilation, and sexual violence, set against a backdrop of callous horror that questions the very nature of authority.

****

(1/4)

The Room of Requirement hummed, a low, expectant thrum beneath the excited chatter of young voices. The air carried a fresh tang of anticipation. Wands gleamed, poised in eager hands, as the assembled students of Dumbledore's Army buzzed with the thrill of their first true practical lesson. This wasn't some dusty textbook affair; this was real, practical magic, guided by Harry Potter himself. He stood before them flanked by Hermione and Ron, the trio looking every bit the capable - if slightly overwhelmed - instructors.

"Alright everyone, settle down," Harry's voice cut through the clamor, clear and authoritative. A hush fell as all eyes fixed on him. "Welcome. This is what we're here for – to learn real magic, the kind you need when things get messy. The truth is that bad things are coming and the Ministry... well, they aren't teaching you what you need to know to defend yourselves. We are." He paused, letting that sink in, a subtle rebellion simmering in the air. "Today, we're going to master the stunning spell. Stupefy." He flicked his wand, and a burst of scarlet light sizzled harmlessly into the far wall. "It's one of the most useful spells in your arsenal - a wizard's bread and butter, really. Non-lethal but incredibly effective for incapacitating an opponent. You can use it to disarm threats or even just clear a path. You'll be using it constantly, trust me. It's a foundational skill." He grinned, a flash of white in the candlelit room. "Now, who fancies a demonstration?"

Ginny Weasley surged forward, a living ember of fiery red with her gaze fixed on Harry. A palpable eagerness radiated from her, a bright, uncontainable energy that shimmered around her lithe form. Her stark white shirt was a crisp second skin, tight across the burgeoning swell of her chest. The grey V-neck jumper, meant to be modest, instead traced the slender architecture beneath. Her practical skirt, a dark embrace, swirled around strong, athletic legs, each movement a vibrant whisper of anticipation. Her wand, held with an almost innocent grace, belied the flush painting her cheeks. It was a silent testament to how deeply she savored Harry's attention, a burning current in the air she breathed. Each subtle shift of her weight was a silent, unstated proposition—a defiant, youthful promise of a challenge well worth taking.

"Excellent Ginny," Harry murmured, his gaze tracing the vibrant lines of her uniform as she stepped forward. "I need you to position yourself right in that cleared space there," he pointed towards a wide, empty circle near the back wall, almost like a spotlight, "about fifteen feet out. It'll give us ample room for the demonstration, ensure maximum visibility for all, and, well, keep everyone else out of the way of any… stray magic." He gave a brief, almost imperceptible smirk. "Everyone, watch closely. Remember, aim for the chest and use a strong, clear incantation; say it like you mean it." His voice called out "Stupefy!" and a jet of red light shot from his wand, striking Ginny squarely in the chest.

Her body jolted, the sharp impact knocking the wind from her. She stumbled back, landing with a surprised 'oof' as her skirt flared wildly, offering a brief, stark flash of white panties against the warm skin of her inner thigh. Startled, she lay there for a moment, a faint, almost amused grunt escaping her as she rubbed her sternum. Pushing herself up, she instinctively smoothed her skirt, her gaze flicking to Harry. She caught a fleeting, almost imperceptible twitch at the corner of his lips before he turned his attention back to the crowd. An unexpected warmth spread through Ginny, a private, thrilling heat that had nothing to do with the spell's impact. "Excellent!" Harry called out, his attention now sweeping over the rest of the room. "See, everyone? Now, who's ready to try? Aim for Ginny, just like I showed you!"

Ginny, already half-risen, paused as Harry's sweeping gesture invited the rest of the room into their shared space. Her shoulders seemed to slump infinitesimally and a fleeting cloud dulled the fire in her eyes. Then she straightened, composing herself with a practiced ease, ready for what was next.

Then the spells began to land. Ginny's jaw tightened. A spark of challenge blazed in her eyes as she settled into a ready crouch, anticipating each flash of light. A crisp bolt slammed into her chest, knocking the wind from her. She stumbled back and absorbed the impact, managing to pivot and shake her head. Next, an energetic spark hit her mid-thigh. She didn't fall, but a deep, buzzing ache blossomed immediately. It was a persistent sting that burrowed into the muscle long after the light faded, making her leg feel suddenly heavy.

Her initial resistance began to subtly wane. A powerful crimson blast then struck her square in the gut, sending her sprawling backward. Her head hit the floor with a crash, a dull, insistent throbbing igniting at the base of her skull. Her vision swam as she pushed herself up, rubbing the spot. Her movements were now slower. She favored her aching thigh while her head became a persistent drumbeat of pain.

The next spell, a concentrated beam, hit her just below the knee. The impact itself wasn't extreme, but it sent a fresh jolt of pain through her. This sparked new fire in her already protesting hip and amplified the ache in her head. The accumulation of these distinct hurts was beginning to drag her down: the throbbing hip, the pounding head, the stinging knee. Her reactions lagged, her quick thinking dulled by the constant, specific pain. The challenge was no longer exhilarating. It was a slow, grinding torture, as each small hurt compounded until she was less a spirited girl and more a collection of agonizing sensations.

Ginny stood battered but unbowed, gathering herself for the next blow with a tense and ready stance. Her eyes, narrowed in concentration, darted across the faces of her classmates but then froze on a tableau across the room. Harry, oblivious, was lost in a conversation with Cho Chang. Cho was leaning in close with a soft, inviting smile on her lips, her hand hovering near Harry's arm. A pang of something cold, sharper than the lingering aches, twisted in Ginny's gut. The unfairness of the blatant flirtation pulled at her attention, distracting her completely from the barrage. Why was Harry always surrounded by other girls? She frowned, her focus entirely on the two of them. The pain of the stunners was momentarily forgotten in the surge of teenage jealousy.

Lost in that bitter moment of distraction, the next Stupefy hit her. It wasn't particularly powerful, but she was utterly unbraced. Her muscles were lax, her mind miles away. Her weight, standing tall only moments before, gave way instantly as she was pitched backward, twisting as she fell. Her right arm, trapped beneath her, took the full, unyielding force of her descent. A hideous, sickening crunch tore through the silence, and a jagged, stark white shard of bone burst through the grey wool of her jumper sleeve. Ginny gasped, a high strangled sound, her breath catching in her throat as she stared at the protrusion. Kneeling awkwardly, her unblinking gaze fixed on her ruined limb, on the bone slick with a sudden bloom of dark rich blood. Her entire perception narrowed with horrifying clarity on the undeniable, catastrophic damage that had been wrought upon her.

Before she could recover enough to scream, a truly devastating Stupefy exploded into her. The bright red light slammed into her back without warning—a crushing, instantaneous force that gave no quarter. Ginny's broken body was ripped from its kneeling position and launched with alarming velocity, a mere ragdoll catapulted by the sheer might of the spell's magic.

She hit the tall ornate mirror at the far end of the chamber with a shattering explosion of glass, the sound ripping through the room like a banshee's shriek. Every head snapped up, and every whispered conversation ended. All eyes were drawn to the alcove as the air shimmered with glittering fragments. A lethal hail of glass descended. Some shards tinkled on the ground with sharp, crystalline sounds, while others met flesh with ghastly thuds.

Ginny's body convulsed with each impact, a quick series of sharp, stinging blows. Clink, clink, THWIP. Clink, THWIP, THWIP. Her body spasmed, a violent, involuntary jerk, as the rain of fragments peppered her. THWIP-THWIP-THWIP-THWIP. Tiny, wicked shards struck her delicate skin, carving immediate, shallow rivulets of blood. Then, with a sudden CRUNCH, a particularly wicked sliver as long as her finger slammed into her right eye. From her very core a sound was born. It was a gut-wrenching, primal howl that stretched the limits of human vocalization, a pure, unthinking eruption of exquisite agony so profound it seemed to scour the air itself. Even as that monstrous sound ripped through the room, the glass continued its relentless assault. Her left eye, caught in the ceaseless downpour, was blinded as well, thoroughly shredded by the smaller persistent fragments that found their way in and left behind a hollowed out hole of crimson misery.

She lay amidst the glittering debris, a grotesque, living sculpture of ruin, her vision now a terrifying black. Shards protruded from her limbs and torso, glinting with red. A particularly vicious fragment of glass, thick as her forearm, had skewered her chest, missing her heart but plunging deep into her left lung, blooming a dark scarlet stain that spread rapidly across her blouse.

A low guttural moan, more animal than human, tore from her throat. She pushed blindly, scrabbling uselessly against the slick, bloodied floor as her broken nails caught on glass. Her right arm, angled impossibly, reached out in a trembling, pathetic plea for salvation that would never come.

She tried to speak, her mouth opening and closing like a landed fish. Only a wet, bubbling gurgle escaped, forcing a frothy mixture of air and blood from her lips to paint the splintered glass around her. Her body seized. Frantic, involuntary spasms made the embedded glass shift and grind, each movement a fresh agony. She choked, a horrible, rattling sound tearing her very essence from her. Then, a final, shuddering tremor ran through her. Her remaining arm flopped uselessly. Her head lolled to the side, falling back with a dull thud. The spasms ceased. The gurgling died. Stillness descended, absolute and final. A dark, gleaming halo of red steadily widened around her.

"Oh, bloody hell," Hermione whispered, her eyes fixed on Ginny's ruined form. "She's... she's dead."

Harry shifted his weight, his gaze flitting from Ginny's still, broken form to the expectant faces of the onlookers and back again. "Well, um... you see, it's... um..." he mumbled, drawing out the syllable as if trying to conjure an explanation from thin air.

But any words he might have had were overridden by a sharp, authoritative click that reverberated through the chamber. The floor under Ginny suddenly opened with a groan of stone and machinery, plunging her into a black abyss. Her remains, an untidy heap of broken humanity, slid out of sight with chilling efficiency, the opening swallowing her as if she were merely discarded waste.

A faint, hollow thump resonated from below a moment later, confirming her arrival at the bottom. It was followed by a low whoosh as a burst of orange and red fire belched upward—a grim indication of the inferno consuming whatever was dropped below. A brief, nauseating scent of incinerated flesh and burning brimstone filled the space, accompanied by a faint, horrifying crackle.

Then with another soft click the trapdoor snapped shut. The seamless stone reset itself as if nothing had ever disturbed its pristine surface. Harry visibly relaxed, brushing non-existent dust from his robes. "Ah, well, there you have it," he announced, a relieved smile spreading across his face. "The room simply takes care of everything, doesn't it?" He clapped his hands, turning breezily towards Ron. Ginny's harrowing end was already a distant, inconvenient memory. "Right, Ron, your turn to demonstrate!"

From https://www.pixiv.net/novel/show.php?id=25076874

Rina's mind wandered and came back, she couldn't remember anything until she woke up in the middle of a pile of her comrades' corpses, all beautiful women in armor surrounding her. To her right was a girl with green-rimmed glasses in white armor. She was the nurse in the unit. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was agape as if screaming in pain. Her left breast was torn open, revealing bulletproof silicone full of embedded bullets. Her right breast remained beautiful and prominent, displaying the nurse unit symbol tattooed on it. She had no arms or legs, and her intestines were slightly protruding from her body. Her breathing gradually weakened until it stopped. To her left was a petite woman holding a box of machine gun ammunition in her right hand. She only had her torso from the waist up; she could see her spine and her internal organs scattered about.
Rina then glanced at her chest and felt wet. Someone's uterus had fallen on her cleavage. Only one ruptured ovary remained, spilling eggs and white liquid down onto Rina's stomach. Sperm on the robes of semen swimming around were penetrating eggs on her stomach. None of them would survive or grow, like the corpses piled around Rina.

Rina tried to get up from the pile of corpses, slippery flesh bits and blood almost made her slip. She stood up while the fallen uterus still pinched in her cleavage, she didn't care about it and left it there until the end of the day, slowly stepping on the intestines and pieces of her comrades, out to the front of the building. It was quiet.
Faint smoke rose from the bomb crater near the building she got out of, there were some charred skeletons in armor. A piece of silicone was still intact on one of the corpses' ribs. The pelvis still had some flesh on it, while everything was definitely too burnt to visually identify her. She walked on, raising the rifle and shaking as she took cover point to point to avoid snipers and lurking enemies.

Rina got to the closest undamaged small hospital building following running civilians and other squads of injured heavy troopers, where she was met with more explosive bullets flying her way. Sound of bullets hitting metal armor and splattering exploding thighs of the pile of corpses lying on the front of a building. When the sounds stopped, she immediately dashed into the building, Rina saw that the bodies were now just belly in armors and short stumps of legs, they had been blown to pieces by the indiscriminate bombardment of explosive bullets. As she entered, crossed into the safety of the fortified building, there was a loud explosion that made her ears ring. Pieces of fetuses, fleshes, and bones were scattered all over her body. She quickly got up, closed the door, and locked it. The clinic door was an explosion-proof bunker door. It should be able to protect the clinic for a while longer.

“We’re wiped out, I’m the only one here, squad 9” Rina shouted

“Squad 1 here, only me and these four made it” A badly injured squad leader said to Rina.

Squad 1 was the elite trooper in the area, fighting countless battles with the rebels, but this time it was total defeat. The leader was a muscular tanned girl in mid 30s, she lost both of her arms and one of her large breasts was torn completely, revealing her muscular pec. The most injured member lost all her limbs, tourniquet and wrappers covered her stumps, she was carried by the other two squad members to where they were.
The other two squad members suffered some injuries, but they retained all limbs, one of them had a bit of guts hanging out and another had lost her groin armor, her wet slit was dripping girl’s cum and a bit of urine from shock when she was shot in the groin, the armor exploded but her crotch was saved.

Rina looked around and saw civilians gathered in chairs, waiting for treatment. They were survivors of the district office attack. Many had lost a leg or an arm, and some had lost both. Most of them had not been shot in the torso or head. They still had to wait for treatment and had special bandages to stop bleeding. There were more than ten dead bodies lying on the ground, some of them were police officers responding to the scene, they all lost a limb and had bled out, they were no match for this intense rebel attacks.

She walked a little further inside and saw what was happening in the emergency room. There was chaos. Screams came from the rooms, in the first room was a petite girl with small breasts and no silicone implant who looked like a teenager. In this empire, everyone 18 and older receives free standard silicone implants for the image of being the big-breasts empire. One could easily distinguish teens by lack of big racks. The doctors were trying to stop her from bleeding as she was shot in the crotch, it was a big gaping hole.

The next room had a sexy girl who looked like a model. Her breasts were enormous. It looked like she had had breast augmentation of more than 5,000 cc. The doctors were putting her intestines back in place while trying to reattach her arms that were cut clean out by some sharp object. The next room was large and looked like a makeshift emergency room. Only girls in district office uniforms were lying on the floor, covered with thin bandages and tapes. They had been treated with first-aid but still needed further extensive repairs, they would be receiving further treatment elsewhere. Many had no arms, some had no legs, and some were missing one or both breasts. Rina then could see how effective bulletproof breasts implants were.
Some of the girls were holding bags containing their organs because this place was not equipped to reattach them, Rina looked at them further and those bags contained fingers, hands, feet, eyes, intestines, uteruses, and livers. One of them had stitched up belly while she held on to a bag containing her uterus. A large amount of white liquid was coming out of her cervix into the bag. It seemed like she had just had sex with her now dead partner.
Rina realized she lived in a world where life is in imminent death, every moment could turn into fierce battle with the enemies again, and it could be her looking at her own leaking uterus, she covered one of her hands on her navel while she looked away and walked to the back of the clinic while checking all the doors and windows if they were close with steel armored shutter. It was all secured.

“This is HQ149, do you hear me?” a male voice said through her headset, it was her base commander.

“Yes, Rina’s here, what’s my objective now, everyone were killed, I am the only one left”

“We need to evacuate this place, get them to the next sector”

“We don’t have any vehicles left here.”

“We will send more RDV and squads, 5 more, they were now scrambled with rookies reserves in them, use them as meatshield if you want”

“Yes sir” Rina knew how bad the situation was, they had run out of heavy troopers reserves in the area, they had to use emergency conscripts, meaning all females in the area over 18 who are healthy had to join or be executed on the spot. Males who weren’t voluntarily be in the military would be escorted to bunkers to safeguard them from harm, as the empire had male to female ratio at the time of 1 to 5.

“Alright, hold on for the moment, the evacuation RDVs ETA is 15 minutes.” her commander said.

“Yes sir, we’ll prepare civilians to move”

“Goodluck,” The commander wished her success, as Rina was his new favorite.

Rina had found the security room, with some of the surveillance cameras outside still working, she assessed the surroundings. It seemed that the rebels were gathering around the clinic and were signaling something, then a van with a large gatling cannon on its roof entered the view. The cannon dumped all its armor piercing rounds into the front armored door of the building.
Rina heard some screams, she quickly picked up a rifle in the security closet and went out to the lobby, the scream had came from one of the survivors of the Squad 1, she had got some armor piercing rounds to her stomach, her strong muscular abs were shredded, with intestines and spines all splattered behind her. She fell backward and groaned while fading away.
Rina avoided the door and hid behind a pillar, the front door was already pierced to swiss-cheese, with so much holes that it almost see through. The van with the big gun then rammed itself into the door, with deafening explosion, the van’s explosive had detonated, killing 3 remaining squad 1 survivors and some civilians waiting in the room.

Rina was not harmed as she stood behind a thick concrete pillar, she quickly draw her rifle and see if someone might come in. Just as expected, some rebels ran in with rage through the blasted door. Rina fired at them, she heard a scream, of this first rebel she had killed, followed by another shot. Several rebels had collapsed near the door, organs spilled and some masked faces exploded. More of them followed in, Rina grabbed a grenade and threw it, causing a big explosion as heavy troopers’ special grenades were deadliest among all grenades. Deafening explosion had cleaned the front of the clinic.
After waiting for almost a minute in silence, she went out to look. She saw pieces of flesh scattered throughout the street. It was bright red. There were intestines, bones, arms, and legs scattered around. Then there were six torsos of the rebels scattered, tattered factory worker uniforms and maid uniforms showing who they were, Rina got a bit of chill as those might be someone working for her before, they turned rebels and were now killed by her.
The silent break, when the reinforcements had arrived. They were all newly recruited conscripts from the next suburb. There were 100 of them in 5 RDV. They were all wearing imperial emergency conscript uniforms. Just bunnysuit uniforms that hugged their bodies but still showing cleavages, with small shoulder cloaks that covered their shoulders reaching just the middle of their backs to hopefully shielded them from falling hot debris and casing, ignoring their exposed breasts. They wore cheap shoes and cheap elbow and knee pads, completed with rudimentary magazine pouches, one rifle and no sidearms. That was all they got. The first person jumped off the transport vehicle, her chest bouncing like a balloon. Those who followed her also bounced while running in orderly lines as instructed by each RDV’s officers, the officers were standing in front of the APCs holding their gun pointing at the conscripts, Imperial officers in black blazers and short skirts were very intimidating, even for Rina.

“Reporting for duty!” They shouted in unison

“Okay, you gals go there!”
“You guys go grab the corpse”
“You gals go there, help the doctors move”

“Shove it, don’t pick up those” The conscript control officer kicked a panicking conscript.

“You smugs go there!”
She shouted at a group with exceptional beauty, to go be the meatshield as they would lure the rebels to target them.
No matter which jobs or social roles they had, under the command of central Imperial officers, they were just tools for the empire, all ordered to sacrifice for their missions as ordered by the sector army commander, also sometimes being used like toys for some tyrannical officers.

The RDVs then parked up close to the clinic entrance to allow injured citizens onto the RDVs, along with medical staff and some corpses. The operation was quick, they were all loaded up in less than a quarter of an hour. Rina was mostly helping with assessing which corpse might be viable for reproductive system extraction, she dragged Squad 1 leader up into an RDV, it was packed tight like sardines in a can without room to move. Rina had to hug the dead squad leader's dead body to fit, the RDV door then started closing.

Suddenly, a flash appeared, and some rockets had hit the outermost parked RDV. The beauty queens meatshield that was there took the blast before people inside, they were torn by shrapnels and debris into pieces, the RDV explosion scattered debris of all kinds over the area. Pieces of flesh, bones, fat, and scrap metal fell one by one. Seconds after, a bright pink nipple with a large diamond-gold piercing attached to it flew in front of Rina’s view, in front of the closing hydraulic door. They must have belonged to a wealthy and beautiful woman, but now, unfortunately, they're just a piece of flesh like everyone else's.
Next came a whole breast, milk gushing out from the ruptured mammary gland. The breast pump head was still attached to the nipple with its powerful suction, the high quality breastmilk had become useless on the ground.
Rina was tempted to reach out and pick up the golden nipple, but fearing punishment from the fierce officers, she just let that stay there.

Electric motor of the RDV hummed and whine, as the vehicle quickly accelerate, escaping rockets and gunfires that followed them, the rebels had took control of the sector in complete victory.

Four troop transports vanished into the distance, leaving the rebel-seized sector behind, they entered the safer sector border wall where Rina’s base of operation had moved to. They then arrived at the designated imperial force’s base, four RDVs park at the base main bunker entrance and released citizens into it. It was organized chaos as injured soldiers and civilians quickly carted into the entrance. Rina then carried corpses onto the corpse loading zone, where a row of corpse processing unit trucks had been waiting, they would quickly travel to the heart of the empire via express road, to be processed and have their wombs extracted for the reproduction lab. Rina wished she could follow them to do her old job, but for now, she was stuck with being a heavy trooper as orders were given.

The imperial governing system was pure mystery to ordinary citizens like Rina, the top rank officials were unknown, believed to be immortal gods living in the top of the Castle Tower. Through a long chain of commands, it somehow concluded that Rina was destined to be a heavy trooper medic to the dismay of Rina, she had no choice. She stood there, now missing her husband, she tried to call him, but it was no use, he must be in a bunker somewhere for sure, they all have radio containment, no signal can reach, she thought.

“Rina, are you there?” her commander called

“Yes, I had arrived at sector 11” Rina said, after moving from sector 10, her home, which surely now took over by the rebels.
“I’m at the base admin office, please see me there after you clean yourself up”

Rina affirmed and made her way there, like a broken soul with nowhere to go, wandering through the world accepting all commands. This surely was how the empire held power, she thought.

The imperial capital, New Port, had 100 administrative district sectors surrounding the capital Castle Tower. The districts were arranged like pie dish divisions,separated by high walls with extreme security monitoring, the circle was 100 kilometers in radius. Each area is responsible for producing different goods and services for the Empire according to central planning. Sector 10, where Rinna was stationed, was an important military production area, so the resistance often attacked to steal equipment for their own use. It was now all taken over, another loss for the empire.

Rina's body was still covered in blood and bits of the deads while she walked to the office, she was exhausted from the morning's mission. As she walked into the main hall of this base, looking for a bathroom to get a quick shower. She faintly heard lewd cries of men and women. The sound grew louder as she walked along the path.

She caught sight of what was happening in the cafeteria. She opened the glass door to make sure she wasn't seeing things. The smell of pussy juice and sweat immediately hit Rinna's nose. On chairs, there were more than 200 trooper couples trying to reproduce. They bounced up and down on the chairs, inserting themselves with great gusto. The men were all sitting on the chairs, while the women were sitting facing the men. It was a rare sight as breeding sessions like this only exist in more secured imperial force bases where more male were present.

The couple by the door in front of Rinna both turned to look at her, not embarrassed at all. The woman smiled and squeezed her breasts, spraying milk onto Rinna's legs. She looked as if she had just given birth, yet she appeared ready to produce more children immediately. She took a small step back and looked at the other couple on her left. They were climaxing at the same time, but the timing was off. The man's penis slipped out of her very wet vagina. He shot water down the woman's backside. One stream of semen accidentally hit Rinna's chest. Rinna raised her hands to shield her chest. She looked over and saw the couple on her right hugging each other tightly and facing each other. They were picking up the pace and climaxing at the same time. So much semen was injected into her uterus that it overflowed and dripped under the man's penis. Her eggs would soon be fertilized. Suddenly, however, the sound of the roof cracking was heard. An explosion erupted in the middle of the cafeteria. Dust, smoke, and the force of the explosion came from the center.
Rinna immediately crouched down. When the explosion passed, the dust and smoke began to clear. She smelled the strong, thick scent of blood mixed with love juice. Pieces of arms, legs, heads, feet, hands,internal organs and armor pieces were scattered everywhere. Only about 30 couples near the door survived. The 160 couples at the end of the cafeteria got hit by the full force of the explosion, and were turned into small pieces of flesh and organs. Their only recognizable parts were fingers, eyes, nipples, torn penises and testicles. They were truly one with their partner, their organs, blood, semen, milk, fat, and every other bodily fluid were inseparable.

The couple on the edge of the explosion still looked somewhat human. They were screaming in pain. A very noticeable couple was still having sex. They had lost their arms and legs, leaving only their cores connected by reproductive organs that were still functioning. The man was lying below, with his penis still swollen and tightly squeezed by her love-canal. They were not separating. The woman also had such large breasts that she bent down and bit her own nipples to soothe the pain. She was actively grinding and lifting her pelvis up and down, swaying her waist and hips as much as possible to speed up this reproduction ritual before she died. The man had never felt this much pleasure in his gland in his life. He ejaculated for the last time with all of his hot potent semen, filling her uterus with thick white sperm-rich liquid until it swelled. Her uterus and canal, embedded with expensive pearls, contracted violently in waves, massaging the sperm into her uterus according to her reproductive instincts. Rina glanced at her other breast that broke open, revealing the silicone that had almost fallen out. The couple kissed before dying, leaving behind only a fertilized egg, ready to be transferred to the reproduction lab for further lab breeding.

Rina was in shock and amazed at the same time, as she had seen the wet dream of an imperial girl, to enjoy the last moment with a partner that delivers maximum breeding chance even in such state. She missed her boyfriend but also wanted this in her after taking in all the pheromone hits from the dead horny troopers.

//to be continue//

https://www.tumblr.com/sai-adventure-log
---
故事舞台设于一个中世纪黑暗幻想世界，融合《Minecraft》模组的魔法与炼金元素，糅合《灰与幻想的格林姆迦尔》的残酷生存逻辑与《LonaRPG》的黑暗哥特风格。世界由分裂的领主、腐败的贵族与神秘魔法机构统治，社会充斥压迫、背叛、血腥暴力与道德沦丧。
---
欢迎大家一起为主人公赛奇出谋划策，目前火热连载中。
故事的开始还是相对会保守一些，随着剧情的发展今后会融入更多EroGuro相关的事件与剧情。

---
The story is set in a medieval dark fantasy world, integrating the magic and alchemy elements of the "Minecraft" mods, the cruel survival logic of "Grimgar of Fantasy and Ash" and the dark gothic style of "LonaRPG". The world is ruled by divided lords, corrupt nobles and mysterious magic organizations, and the society is full of oppression, betrayal, bloody violence and moral degradation.
---
Everyone is welcome to come up with ideas for the protagonist Sai, and it is currently being serialized.
The beginning of the story is still relatively conservative, and more EroGuro-related events and plots will be incorporated in the future.

this story was primarily written for an RP thread, but I was a bit too late, so I post it here.

tags : Undertale Characters, fighting, beheading, necrophilia, M/f

********

It's 10PM. Kids should be home now. Yet Chara isn't the only one still out. She's strolling in the dark streets. She wants preys. To find one, she takes a turn right, a turn left. She gets deeper in the dark alley. Eventually she reaches a deadend. Nothing but a big dumpster and small trashcans. Chara, disapointed, tries to walk back, but gets blocked... Frisk is here. He wasn't strolling. He was following Chara. She instantly understand what's happening, and she smiles. That's way more fun than a simple prey. Her fingers tap on the gardening knife on her waist as Frisk's words enter her ears. "it's a beautiful day outside. birds are singing, flowers are blooming... on days like these, sluts like you...Should be shocking on my dick." Chara jumps on him with a deep smile. She draws her knife. Frisk only has a stick but keeps Chara in checks a bit. He lands a few strikes without her being able to do much. Each strikes destroying pieces of her shirt, leaving her budgeing tits out of a big hole. It doesn't stop Chara, quite the opposite. She smile, more than ever. He underestimated her. Frisk panics. Chara is getting closer and closer. The blade of her knife shines, thirsty for blood. Frisk can't do anything. He is pushed. Chara pushes him against the wall, between two trashcans full of trash. Fatal mistake. BAM. By reflex, Frisk picked up a nearby burned pan and slamed it across Chara's face. It sent her all the way to the opposite wall. Now, Frisk is panting. Surpised and relived by what he just did. Until he sees Chara waking up. She dropped her knife, now on the ground. They looked at each other, then rush. They reach the knife at the same time, they legs and arms intertwine while they both look for the knife and hide it, for several minutes, until the end of this battle. He finds it. He slashes it. Nothing. None of them move. Nothing. Chara is still smiling. Nothing until, slowly but surely, the cut appears. The smirking face of Chara starts tilting backward. Her heads rolls on her back, bouncing all the way to her bubble butt. As the adenaline runs out, Frisk collapses too. He lays down beside Chara corpse. His sight landing on her head and bubble butt, his hard-earned prizes. He plants her ass with her own knife in sign of victory, and rests. Once Frisk can stand up, he wants to enjoy want he earned. First her ass. Her uses the knife to cut through her jeans and stabs her butt once again. He sets her own head on her ass for it to watch. Her face still frozen with a smile, jiggling along the knife with each of his thrust. He thrusts harder and harder. Chara's virgin ass feels like velvet around his cock. He cums. Next is the head. As he merely takes his dick out that he shoves it back into the head just above. At first he fucks her mouth, but he quickly switch to enjoying her throat. He let out a laugh as he sees his dick coming out of her mouth. He cums again, covering her ass even more. Lastly her throat again, but not on her throat, on her torso. The stump is really thigh and welcoming. He doesn't take him long to cum again, sending his sperm directly into her stomac. And now he's done. He never felt so good, so light, so happy. He keeps playing for a while. After a moment, Chara is completly naked, covered in huge amount of cum. Frisk is a good citizen, he takes Chara's corpse and throws it into the dumpster. Nobody will care about a random kid's corpse in this neighborhood. Frisk walks home, happy, and with a bag filled with his three trophies : Chara's gardening knife, her heart locket, and her severed head.

I hope you liked this story, I plan to write more soon ^^

This one is too long for a single post, so it gets its own thread. For those of you just here for a quick snuff story, I'll also post an abridged version over on my charcuterie thread. Quite a few details had to change in the process of cutting out two thirds of the events, but the main premise is still the same.

As an experiment, I’ve also put a version on the 100 words challenge thread, so this story is going to show up in a few places in a few forms.

The Polynesian sun hung high in the sky, painting the ocean in iridescent shades of turquoise and gold. Waves rolled lazily toward the shore, where Mark and Sarah lounged on cushioned chairs beneath a wide white umbrella. The salty breeze whispered through palm leaves, offering fleeting relief from the heat.

Their daughter Meghan, golden-tanned from days of sun, splashed in the shallow water just ahead of them. Her laughter rose over the lapping waves like music, a carefree sound that Mark found inexplicably comforting.

"She looks so beautiful out there," Sarah said, adjusting her sunglasses as she watched Meghan toss her wet hair back with an effortless flip.

"She really does," Mark agreed, his voice warm and relaxed. After a moment, he turned toward his wife, an idea dawning.

"You know, she should perform at the closing night event. It would be perfect. She would be such a hit."

Sarah raised a brow, surprised but intrigued.

"You think so?"

"Absolutely. She’s got that natural charm. We’ve been coming here for years, and this could be something we remember forever."

Sarah nodded slowly, smiling at the thought.

"It would be special."

She hesitated, glancing at her daughter once more.

"But you know how she gets… She hates being put on the spot."

Mark waved the thought away.

"Let’s at least ask. It’s not like we’re forcing her. She might surprise us."

That evening, under a crimson sky that melted into twilight, the family sat in the open-air restaurant, surrounded by flickering torches and soft ukulele music. Meghan was animated, recounting a snorkeling trip from earlier in the day.

"There was this huge turtle, like right in front of me! I swear I could almost touch it."

Sarah smiled as Meghan’s eyes lit up. Mark cleared his throat gently, exchanging a quick glance with Sarah before turning to their daughter.

"Hey, Meghan, there’s something we wanted to talk to you about."

Meghan paused, a forkful of grilled fish halfway to her mouth.

"What?"

Sarah leaned forward.

"Your dad and I were thinking… what if you performed at the closing night event Saturday?"

Meghan’s hand froze midair, her face instantly falling.

"What? No!"

Mark chuckled, as if her reaction was amusing.

"Come on, Meg. It would be fun. Everyone would love it."

"Everyone? Are you serious?"

Meghan’s voice rose in pitch, her cheeks flushing.

"Why would you even suggest that? I’m not doing it."

"It’s just an idea," Sarah said gently, but Meghan was already pushing her chair back.

"Forget it. I’m going to my room."

Alone in her room, Meghan lay sprawled across her bed, staring at the ceiling as the ceiling fan spun lazily above her. The idea of being in front of a crowd felt impossible. Stupid. Embarrassing. But as she tossed and turned, something curious happened: she couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Performing. She imagined the crowd’s eyes on her—watching, waiting. It should have terrified her, and yet…

The more she thought about it, the less impossible it seemed. Maybe… maybe it could be exciting.

The next afternoon, the resort’s sauna lay cloaked in mist and silence. Meghan sat on the lower bench, her legs curled beneath her, arms wrapped around her knees.
Sarah sat nearby, a towel draped loosely over her shoulders.

“It’s not about showing off,” Sarah said softly, breaking the quiet.

Her voice was calm and measured, as if Meghan might bolt if she pressed too hard.

“It’s about having fun. About trying something new.”

Meghan exhaled, her breath visible in the humid air. She didn’t respond, but Sarah continued.

“I think you want to do this. Don’t you? Maybe just a little?”

Meghan’s gaze dropped to the floor. For a moment, she said nothing. Then, quietly, she murmured,

“What if I mess up?”

Sarah smiled, scooting closer.

“Who cares? It’s not about being perfect. It’s about feeling good, about being you. And you’ll have a local girl up there with you. She’ll make it easy.”

The sauna fell quiet again. Meghan let the thought settle, her mind flickering between fear and curiosity… before finally, she nodded.

“Fine. I’ll do it.”

Saturday night, the resort’s closing celebration buzzed with energy. Strings of lanterns swayed in the evening breeze as guests gathered on the lawn. The makeshift stage glowed with soft lights, the sound of drums and chanting rolling through the air.

Meghan stood backstage, her heart hammering. She wore a flowing skirt of deep red and gold, paired with a lei of fresh flowers. Next to her stood Lani, a Polynesian girl with kind eyes and confident poise.

“Just follow me. You’ll be great.” Lani whispered, squeezing Meghan’s hand.

Meghan took a shaky breath. The music started, the drums beating like a heartbeat, strong and steady. Together, Meghan and Lani stepped onto the stage followed by their proud parents.

Lani knelt down on two trapdoors, resting one knee on each. The spike went between her legs. They moved it into position under her. They put the tip of it into her...that was always the part that got to Meghan, and she felt herself moisten as she watched.

Lani closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

"OK. I'm ready now." she said.

The attendant nodded and opened the trapdoors. Lani fell onto the spit; it went about two feet up into her abdominal cavity. The attendant slowly guided her down onto the spit, maneuvering it past her heart and lungs, until at last it emerged from between her lips. There was surprisingly little blood, and the girl was able to breathe through the spit's hollow center.

"See? It just hurts for a minute, then it's over." said Mark.

"There's still the cooking, though, That must hurt a lot." Meghan protested.

"Did those girls in previous years really look like they're in pain?" her father asked mockingly.

"No, I guess not."

They really didn't. They looked hot and sweaty and sleepy, like they had stayed out in the sun too long. They looked sexy, too, with their pussies stretched around the spits. They looked like they were getting nicely fucked.

Meghan walked over to the recently spitted Lani. She was laying on a table, waiting to be placed over the coals.

"Does it hurt a whole lot? Um, blink once for no, twice for yes."

Two blinks.

"Oh." Well, of course it hurt; what a stupid question! Um, are you sorry that you did it?"

One blink.

"See?" Mark said triumphantly. "It hurts, but she likes it. And you will too. "

Meghan was next. The girl gasped as the tip of the spit parted her tight labial lips.

"Most girls have second thoughts right about now," the attendant mused.

"Not me!" Meghan beamed.

"You're a very special young lady," he said, and opened the trap.

Meghan went blind with pain as the spit ruptured her cervical wall, but she was still viciously stoned, and the pain soon faded. She felt the spit make its way up through her torso as the attendant pushed her down.

Then it was up against the back of her throat, sharp and painful. There was another intense burst of agony as it burst through her throat, but this pain wasn't nearly as bad as the first.

Mark was talking to the attendant.

"Say, do you guys ever gut the girls before you put them over the coals?" he asked casually.

"We usually don't, since we roast the girls alive," the attendant replied.

"That's one of the most brutal things you can do to a girl..."

"Wanna gut my girl? She won't mind."

He turned to Meghan.

"Is it OK if we gut you, sweetheart? Blink twice if it is."

She thought about it, but not for long. She blinked twice.

"Cool!" the attendant enthused.

The pain Meghan felt as the knife plunged into her gut was even worse than the agony of being penetrated by the spike. She tried to scream, but with the spit in her mouth, she couldn't manage more than a soft, metallic whimpering.

The blade unzipped her like a garment, opening her belly all the way up to her ribcage. Her guts had already begun to spill out even before the attendant reached in to remove them. He had to use the blade to sever her entrails, though. He then washed out the girl’s empty gullet, and that was the strangest thing Meghan have ever experienced. Everything was gone--intestines, stomach, ovaries, everything. The icy water splashed around inside her empty tummy, then ran through the spit's air holes and down its hollow center.

"I wish you could see this, sweetheart. You're totally empty; there's nothing but a bright, shiny spit inside you. It looks fantastic." her father said.

Meghan blinked twice. The attendant began to sew her up, which hurt a little, but not much.

"Let's get her onto the coals right away," the other attendant said as they bound hery ankles to the spit. "She'll be going into shock soon."

Meghan’s heart raced. How wonderful! She wasn't going to have to wait to feel her flesh cook!

They laid her across the coals, and the automatic rotisserie began to turn the spit as the cook brushed barbecue sauce over her naked body. She felt perfectly feminine, as she never quite had before.

The heat was tremendous, but comforting. The barbecue sauce mingled with her sweat to form a unique glaze which she knew would be delicious. Slowly the rotisserie turned. Her face was towards the coals, and the heat was overwhelming. She heard her small breasts sizzle. The spit was heating up, too. she felt it grow hot inside her, felt her cunt turn slowly from an organ of pleasure into a steak.

She was getting sleepy. She felt warm and soft, and happy. She closed her eyes. She was ready, at last, to let everything she was dissolve into meat.

Although she was perfectly prepared to die, the rotisserie had now rotated her so that her backside faced the coals, and so she was granted a short reprieve. The heat didn't feel quite as intense now that her face was away from the coals, though she could now feel my ass roasting.

The cook continued to brush her with sauce, basting her partially cooked breasts. She found that incredibly erotic. He moved down, brushing the tight, empty skin of her belly.

When he came to her clit, it seemed to Meghan that he lingered there a moment or two longer than he needed to, but she didn't mind. She came powerfully, and she was still swimming in a beatific, orgasmic haze when she finally did let go and become meat.

Mark and Sarah watched with pride. Mark leaned toward Sarah and whispered,

“Told you she’d surprise us.”

I'm just going to dump all my stories as quickly as possible. Life changes are under way, and I don't anticipate I'll post for a while. All of these stories are fictional/fantasy. Any resemblance to any persons, real or fictional, are coincidental. I do not condone any harm to anybody. If you plan on hurting yourself or others, please do not, and seek help. I enjoy feedback, so if you enjoyed the story, please leave a comment below!

--CB




Part 1



I could not believe my eyes.

I thought back to how long I had been assigned this gig for the military. Two months I had been here, working 12 hour shifts at a time, and I was beginning to burn out. Maybe it was from the boredom. But it was the same old shit. Again and again. Prisoner after prisoner. Men, really. Almost all of them. Occasionally I'd have my fun with a women, but they tended to be older. I had interrogated dozens of them. And yes, I had the green light to use the most gruesome of methods. It was war, after all. And we were in the middle of a city on ledge. The enemy had at times threatened control of the city, and sometime we did. But it was a tenuous situation. And so I had to do my job. Which was to extract information from people, really at all costs. Many of these people were later executed. So really the whole art of torturing without making a mark was lost in our job these days. If I had to remove an eyeball, so be it. If I had to break every bone in a body, I did it. I got good at my job, but I was getting tired.

And then I looked at my sheet that day, of who I was assigned to now. I had been assigned a prisoner, and I could hardly believe my eyes.

Name: Sandra. Gender: Female. Age: 11.

Instantly, I was hooked. I read her file briefly. She was suspected of being a messenger and a spy for the enemy. And she reported to some fairly important officers within the enemy ranks. Those who had captured her were certain that she knew where nearly all of the sniper nests were at within the eastern bloc of the city. It was of great importance to our commanders that we limit the sniper presence in the city. It wasn't just to kills that they made that worried our central command. It was the psychological terror of being killed at any moment. That nobody was safe. And they targeted officers. High level commanders. So we knew they had spies. And apparently, this little girl was one of them. She would identify our officers, and report back to her friends where each of them routinely visited. It was thought that at any given time, she was aware of dozens of sniper positions, and answered to a good handful of enemy captains. After all, who on our side would suspect that an innocent, pretty little girl was working for the enemy? And our officers liked little girls from the civilian population. Even if it wasn't for perverse obsessions, they often used little girls to run errands, buy things from the store. It was better to send a local girl to shop for groceries than to go yourself, and expose yourself to targeted assassinations. So this is what Sandra did. But somehow, somewhere, she got caught. And ended up in my hands.

Use any method to obtain the information, my brief had read. And waste little time. The snipers were killing dozens of soldiers daily, and an officer every few days. This little girl knew names. And she knew where the snipers liked to roost. The faster I could obtain the information, the better. Every enemy sniper killed from my efforts will earn me a commendation, my brief read. I could get anything I wanted, if I succeeded admirably, it had informed of me. Anything? I seriously doubted that. This girl had be to very important. And they wanted me to work fast? Well, that would be harder. Men I had tortured in the past never took long to crack. So I had my tricks.

Really? I thought to myself. Anything I wanted?

I looked at the picture they had taken of her face at processing. It was flawless. She was a beauty indeed. She wasn't smiling in the picture (of course not), but I could picture her smiling. She had shoulder length hair, dark brown in color. Brown eyes. Peach-tan skin. This would be hard. The last thing I would want would be to tarnish her beauty. But I needed to know everything inside of her.

I opened the door to the interrogation room.

There she was. Strapped to a table. She was wearing the standard issue uniform for female prisoners. They had no sizes for children, so it looked rather large on her. I hoped they weren't too rough on her in processing.

"Hello there," I said in a calm voice.

She turned her head to the side, and looked at me briefly. It was a quick survey into what to expect. She obviously didn't like what she saw, and turned away almost as fast as she had turned to see me.

"I'm going to be honest with, little girl," I said. "I know you have information that we want, and we can do this the easy way, and you can tell me everything you know, or you can make this harder for yourself. We can find ways to get you to tell us everything, but it will hurt."

Sandra kept her head turned away. I wasn't entirely sure she was listening, but judging from the increase in her respiration rate, I suspected she could understand everything I was telling her. I could tell she was scared. Her chest rose quickly, and I could see the vibrations of her pulse in her neck veins. Her heart was racing. For a moment there, I wondered if she was going to tell me everything I wanted to know right then and there. That would be great, wouldn't it? But then again, it wouldn't. I wanted to have some fun first.

I didn't want to make this too easy for me. I decided to add some challenge to my day. No little girl was going to get involved in a war unless something very close to her had been taken away. I wanted to draw on that strength. I wanted a fight from her.

"This war has taken something from all of us," I said to her,"No doubt something very special has been taken from you. I imagine you must be fighting for something you very strongly believe in. Know this. Every sniper you have helped has killed one of our soldiers. Your role in this war has been crucial. Do you know how important you are to our commanders? They seem to think that you hold the very key to our success in the war."

I was lying, of course. She was important, but not THAT important. I wanted her to feel special, of course.

"If I can't get the information I want from you, then maybe your fight will have been worthwhile, don't you think? But if I can, then everything you will have fought for will have been in vain."

I was playing mind games. At this point, I wanted to see her fight.

I was trying to make the field harder for me. It wasn't fair. I had broken my fair share of soldiers. I had broken my fair share of men and a few women. Surprisingly, women were easier to break, contrary to popular belief. Men were weirded out by rape, but women really took it to the next level. Raping them was like the end of the world. And so with that fear, (and that experience) many of them folded much easier.

My victims had mostly been adults. So many of them had experienced pain, and knew at least somewhat what to expect. The women knew they were going to be raped. The men knew they were going to get a Medieval style torture. But given that she was only 11, it was unlikely she had experienced THAT much pain, much less even known about what happens to be people when they get captured and tortured. It was a different scenario, certainly. And so, I didn't have a lot of faith in her pain tolerance, or her will to struggle.

So I tipped the scales in her favor. Just to have more fun. It was a 12 hour shift after all. And I had just had a cup of coffee.

"I want to know," I said. "Why do you fight? Most little girls are at home with their families. Some of them are still going to school, even in this terrible war. Very few of them are involved in the war. Why do you fight?"

I waited for a few seconds. Of course she wasn't going to respond. I had hoped she was going to stay silent. My first task then, was to get her to talk. About anything.

"What is your name, then?" I asked.

Still no response. I poked my head to the other side of the table. Her eyes were closed. Her mouth tightly pursed.

"Very good then. If you won't talk, then I have ways to make you talk."

Now this was exciting. My first task , it would seem, would be to get this little girl to talk. Easy enough, I thought to myself. I'd start slow, of course.

I knew that stripping her nude would probably do nothing. If anything, she had already experienced the shame of processing. They probably took her clothes, washed her off with a hose, and doused her with delousing powder, then forced her to wear some smelly uniform from a long dead prisoner.

And so I took out my knife, and I cut her shirt off. Sure enough, some of the white anti-parasitic powder still clung to her skin, now a tad sticky from the perspiration she was starting to produce. This was a little gross, I thought to myself. Not to mention, if I get any of this crap in my eyes, I'll start to get irritated as well. So I used my knife to cut off her pants too. They didn't give her any underwear, I laughed to myself. Of course not. Usually we have some short trousers to give to the men and women for some version of underwear. I think she was probably too small.

I yanked off her cut clothes. I then pulled from the wall a rubber hose, turned on the cold water, and started to rinse her body off. As the water flowed down her body, I could not help but admire how smooth and sleek her skin was. This here before me was truly an angel. Not only was she 11 years old, but she was a beautiful 11 year old. She was fit, but not too muscular. You could tell she was a fairly active girl. And her skin was flawless. Save for a few scrapes on her knees and elbows, there was not a blemish in site.

She was starting to look like a woman, but not quite. Her vulva (I spent many years as a medic in the army, so pardon my tendency to want to be anatomically correct) was smooth and puffy. I took a closer look at her prepubescent mound. Wow, I thought to myself. What a pretty pussy. You could still see just the labia majora. No labia minora. Her pussy hadn't developed enough where the inner lips were poking out. And though I could appreciate a layer of downy hairs that started to line her vulval lips, she really had no hair at all. I rinsed the area a little more thoroughly with my hose.

I parted her two pussy lips, and peered closer on the inside.

Amazing.

Her clit was actually a little larger, comparitively speaking, to an adult's clit. It looked more tender. The inner lips were pink and smooth. No folds or wrinkles.

I took the hose and rinsed the area out. I could hear an audible gasp and then a moan from the girl as I ran the cool water through her lips. Already I could feel myself getting significantly aroused. I wondered if I was going to cum during this shift or not. It would be fairly unprofessional to cum. Certainly this early. Can you imagine what my superiors would say if I just started out raping this girl? What was your game plan, they might ask. Did you take this seriously? Do you really expect us to believe that you weren't just horny and decided to fuck the first pretty little girl you saw? Yeah. No. I couldn't fuck her. Yet. I needed to work on her.

I looked at her face. Her eyes were still shut. A fairly large frown had formed on her face. I smiled. I took my index finger on my right hand, and I rubbed it in between her slit. I did this while watching her face, and savoring the feel of her young slit around my finger. God it felt good. It was so soft and tender. And slick.

I could see that she started to squirm. And not long after that she started to moan and grunt, turning her head from side to side. She squeezed her legs together, but despite this maneuver, she could not protect her slit from my finger. She bucked her hips and swayed them from side to side, and using this method, she did fairly well in disrupting my finger from violating her girlhood.

I tightened the ropes holding her ankles down, and pulled them even wider apart. God, she looked so beautifully obscene. Little girl, legs held wide apart, contracting her thigh muscles to pull them together, but unsuccessfully so. Naked, glistening with cold water.

And just for good measure, to add yet another element of helplessness, I pulled the ropes holding her wrists down, and pulled them high above her head. A little bit of tension to prevent her from squirming too much, but not so much that one couldn't see how much she was squirming. God it was such a sexy picture. It was like she was dancing at a cabaret. Bucking and swaying her hips. Twisting her torso, wriggling her toes and fingers in utter discomfort.

"Oh god!" She cried, "Please stop! Please stop. Oh god, please!"

And so I did.

I was a little sad.

I had wanted to do more.

But if I were in her shoes, I'd be pretty distressed as well. I doubt anybody had ever touched her down there. It's possible she had (many girls start masturbating at ten), but many don't. Being captured, being stripped naked, hosed down, and processed was one thing. But having some strange man touch you down there. While you were naked. Vulnerable. Tied up. God it had to be the strangest of all feelings. Very invasive. Very uncomfortable. And a little painful I might add. I don't imagine that area to be very resilient at all. After all, I did have some callouses on my finger.

I had to be careful not to move too quickly.

"OK, so now the little girl talks," I taunted.

"Let's start with your name. Can you give me that?"

"It's Sandra," she sobbed.

"Very good, Sandra, and what about your last name?"

"Monroe."

"Monroe, huh?"

I let my gaze drift down her face, to her shoulders, perfectly round. I let my eyes wander to her flat chest and tits, eyeing hungrily at her nipples, which were a light brown in complexion. I parted her pussy with my fingers again, and stared at the pink inner lips. Her anatomy was perfect. Her skin was still a creamy peach-white.

"Sandra Monroe, then. How old are you?"

"I'm eleven years old."

And then something happened. She must have snapped out of a trance.

"Please, sir. I'm only eleven. I'm just a girl. Please, sir, I'm innocent. I'm just a girl, and I'm scared!"

Interesting, I thought to myself. Suddenly she was this brave, quiet soul, who would remain silent in the face of armageddon. And then for a moment, it looked as if I had gotten her to cooperate for a bit. But then, bam! Again, in another instant she had change dagin. I could see the wheels turn in her brain. Her strategy had shifted. She was trying to play the 'I'm a little girl' card. I was fairly impressed. She was more clever than she looked. But I didn't believe her for one second. This was going to be good.

I slapped her hard in the face.

"I asked you, you little cunt, how old you were. I didn't ask you to beg for your life."

I grabbed her face, and thrust it in my direction.

"Don't get smart with me, or there will be consequences."

I grabbed her right nipple in between my fingers, pinched, and twisted. Sandra yelped in pain.

I decided to make things more interesting. I started to caress her body. It was a heavenly experience. I ran my hands up and down her chest and belly. I carressed her ass and thighs. She was starting to develop a womanly form, especially in the hips, but her chest was still flat. Her nipples were budding, ever so slightly. I knew at this stage, they were particularly sensitive.

Then I decided to spice things up a bit more. I used my finger to find her puckered anus.

"Ohhhh, please no!" she cried, as I flicked my finger up and down for a few seconds over her hole.

And as I wiggled the end of my finger, I started to slowly push my finger up inside her anus. I met quite a bit of resistance. I wasn't using any lube. Just water. And I quickly discovered that water was a fairly poor lubricator. I didn't want this to be pleasant, so I just kept pushing harder. It didn't help also that her asshole was probably a few sizes smaller than an adult anus.

Sandra howled in both pain and I'm sure shame. It must have been unpleasant as hell.

And so I kept wiggling my finger and pushing. Wiggling and pushing. And she kept squirming and screaming. God it was such a loud scream. It was annoying actually. I didn't know what I was doing. If I wanted her to talk to me, I needed her to stop screaming. But I was just so horny. I kept pushing, until my finger was in through to the knuckle. My hand was actually starting to hurt because her butt cheeks had squeezed down on them so hard, she was actually causing me a bit of pain myself.

I let her scream for a little while longer, but I kept my finger motionless inside her butt.

It took only a few seconds before she realized that the wiggling and the entry into her butt had gone no further. I am sure it was mighty uncomfortable to have my finger lodged deep inside her butt, but the pain was surely beginning to subside. I could see that she was started to relax her butt cheeks too, as her mind and body were slowly starting to get used to the idea of a foreign object inside of her rectum.

Her screaming turned into a soft sob. At this moment, I'm sure a great deal of self-pity was washing over her. How many little girls did she know are currently tied up naked on a table, with a strange man's finger inside their butthole? How awful was this?

"Now I don't want you to scream." I said quietly. "If you scream, things will get worse. I want you to answer my questions honestly, and calmly. If I am unhappy with an answer, I'll cause more pain in your bottom. If I am happy, I'll leave things as they are, and maybe even make the situation better."

"So, eleven year old, Sandra Monroe, when is your birthday?"

She looked a puzzled. She was about to tell a man with a finger up her anus when her birthday was.

And I wasn't planning on giving her a present.

"September twenty second," she responded in between sobs and hiccups.

"Where are you parents?"

She paused. More tears seemed to well up in her eyes.

"They're dead."

Ah, I thought to myself. Now we're on to something.

"How did they die?"

"People like you killed them."

Excellent I thought to myself. Time to draw on that strength, little girl.

"That may be so. And what about others in your family? Do you have any siblings?"

"I have. Had. A little brother."

"Did he die in the war too?"

She did not answer.

I wiggled my finger, taking care to twist it to the left and right as well. She howled.

"Yes!" She cried in agony. "Yes, he died in the war too!"

"And did we kill him too?"

"Yes!" She screamed. "Yes you did!"

"Do you have anybody left in your family?"

She shook her head, and her sobs renewed.

Very good, I thought to myself. Making good progress. Only half an hour had elapsed. Man, time flies when you are having fun. Eleven and a half more hours to go. If I gotten her to tell me where all of the snipers were, I wondered if I could request to keep her. Could you imagine? Having a perfect little 11 year old girl all to yourself? I lived deep in the woods when I wasn't working. I had a basement. I could keep her down there. And to have my government fully support this. Wow. It hadn't been heard of. But most of these people who came through me ended up dead or disappeared anyways. How farfetched would it be to just call this girl 'expired,' and let me keep her?

It was possible.

I couldn't mess her up too badly then. I thought she was so beautiful, so pretty. Such a great face, such great skin. I wanted her badly as my pet. This would be a challenge then. No skinning. No ripping off of fingernails or toenails. No hot oil down the rectum. No mercury inside the scalp. This was going to be tough. She wasn't just a pretty face and a hot bod. In half an hour, she had shown some will, and some fight. And don't forget some cleverness as well.

"I understand why you fight, little girl. But you can't fight me. I want you to tell me how you are involved in this war. What you do. Everything you do. Don't lie to me. Every lie will be severely punished."

I continued, "I'll start by taking my finger out of your ass. But I expect you to lick it clean with your mouth. If you don't, the price of that will be a finger up your pussy."

I was curious.

Obviously this little girl had no idea what kinds of horrors would be available to be used on her, even if I was handicapped on what kinds of devices I could use to torture her. But this was an interesting predicament for me to place her in.

It had to be the first time anything had gone up her butt. And it had to be awful. And it sure sounded painful too. I removed my finger from her asshole. It was, as expected, covered in shit, but there was no blood. I was relieved. If she bled from a finger, then my options for keeping her intact were certainly limited.

I then brought it close to her face, and had her smell her own shit. She had a look of horror and disgust when the smell hit her. It had to be a dilemma. As awful as eating your own shit had to be, it had to be pretty unappealing to have that same finger up her pussy too. As sensitive as little girls are to having things pushed up their ass, it was possibly more sensitive to have things pushed up their little vaginas too. She was eleven, so while sex with an adult male was possible, she still had not gone through enough puberty to have a fully matured vagina, with thick durable walls, ruggated and tough. She was also potentially unable to create any of her own lubrication.

Little girl vaginas are, I'm told, very sensitive. But she didn't know that. Yet.

I gave her a minute or two to deliberate.

I then realized the predicament I had placed myself in.

She could stay silent forever. I did not give her an option for what would happen if she just never responded.

Damn, I thought to myself. I was too careless with that.

"Fine then," I said, "If you can't decide, then while I think of a punishment for indecision, I will put my finger back where it came from."

I pushed my shit-stained finger back in, eliciting this time a brief cry of discomfort, but no yell, scream or sob. It went in actually fairly easily, as the shit probably lubed it up for the second entry. It was much less painful this time around too, I'm sure. I really didn't like poop that much, so I wasn't going to keep up this charade for much longer.

Finally, I had decided to just go for it. I didn't want to start off this fast, but I just couldn't wait Nipple clamps it was, then.

I pulled my finger out, and using my left hand, I rummaged through the desk of torture devices and instruments at the desk at the end of the room. There were countless more instruments on the wall, but the room was dimly lit. I wonder if she saw these earlier, and how they made her feel. Probably not very good. Most of the instruments on the wall you could find at a local hardware store too, so you had to be pretty imaginative to really see how these devices were used on humans. And I doubt she imagined how they would be used on her. Unless she was really not as innocent as I had imagined.

I found the two nipple clamps. Wow, I thought to myself. This was going to hurt.

"Alright, little Sandra," I said.

"I'm going to put some clamps on your nipples. I imagine this will hurt you more than others who have felt these clamps, because your nipples are budding and still developing."

I rubbed her tiny nipple buds. She kept her eyes shut, and said nothing. I then placed a clamp on her left nipple, which initially did not elicit any response. Only a second later did the pain probably rush in, and she moaned softly, pushing the air out of her lungs in a pained exhale.

I clamped her right nipple, and elicited a similar response. Her chest now rose and fell deeply. You could tell she was starting to suffer. I pushed my finger back into her anus. I was starting to have fun.

"Once again, I suggest that you respond. If you fail to respond, the nipple clamps will remain, and I will add more clamps to your body. In places, of course, that are very sensitive to pain."

And to my great delight, she remained silent, huffing and puffing her chest, to try to bear the pain, which I am sure was quite novel and severe for her. Still silent, huh? Well then. I pulled my finger back out of her anus, and went to my desk to grab two more clamps, and a clothespin.

The clamps I was afraid would be too severe for the last spot I was planning on using them on. I didn't want to cause any permanent damage, after all. And they were pretty strong clamps too. I had used them on many of my previous victims, and the common consensus is that they hurt worst in the initial minutes, but the pain does die down after a while, as the nipples get used to the clamp. It does hurt when you agitate the clamps, but the worst pain is when you first put them on, and immediately when you take them off. I suspect they do cause some brief damage to the inner tissue, because the soreness they tell me lasts for days afterwards.

And I did not want to risk excessive damage just yet. The clothespin, while painful, is not as tight.

Pushing my finger back in her anus, I then with my left hand opened up the clamp, using the ends of the clamp parted her left labia from the right, and applied the clamp to a good meaty chunk of her left vulvar lip. Ouch, I thought to myself. This is going to hurt.

Sandra could immediately feel the pain, and unlike the clamps on her nipples, she cried out loudly in pain. But only for a second or two, after which she resumed her heavy breathing. Fantastic, I thought to myself. This girl is a little tougher than I expected. I love that.

I grabbed the other clamp, and applied it to her right pussy lip. I was a little clumsy, not being left-handed and all, and also not having the help of my right hand, whose finger was lodged in her ass. But I got it on, also taking a fairly large bite out of her girl flesh. Looked pretty symmetrical too. I was a little proud.

Sandra let out a fairly extended moan. She seemed to be getting frustrated with the pain that was no doubt building up in her genitals. At this point, the pain was still probably peaking in her nipples.

I then grabbed the clothespin with my left hand. I wanted this in before she could give in. I knew she was close to breaking.

I fumbled around with my left hand, but it was hard to part both of her lips with just my left hand and get the clothespin in securely around her clit. So I removed my right finger momentarily, parted her lips open with my thumb and ring finger, eyeballed my target, opened the clothespin, and clamped it down securely and firmly down onto her entire clit. And before she could feel the pain from her smashed clit shooting into her brain, I pushed my shit stained finger back into her anus and wiggling, twisting, and fucking her with my finger as the pain from her clit shot to her brain.

Boy, she screamed. So. Loudly.

"Oh god!" She yelled, "God please stop! God please stop. It hurts so much, please God, take it off, take it out! I'll tell you what you want to hear, please, God it hurts!"

Wow.

And just like that. I had broken her, just a little.

I didn't even do anything.

She's tough, but c'mon. Most women would have pushed through at least through this. She was just a child, after all, I thought to myself.

But I wasn't going to give it to her easy. I wanted to know more. About other things.

"I know, little one. I know you'll tell me everything. But that's not what I had asked," I said, as I removed my finger from her ass, and walked toward my tools.

"I wanted to know if you had decided on whether you wanted to lick my finger clean, or if you wanted me to put my finger in your pussy," I said. "But because I'm a little angry you had me waiting, I've upped the ante. And if you're too young to know what 'ante' means, it means I've changed my mind. It's either you lick the shit clean off my finger, or I put this up your little vagina."

I reached into my drawer to grab a fairly realistic looking mold of a penis. I walked quickly over to her to wave my finger in front of her nose again, reminding her of the stink. And then with my left hand I waved the dildo in front of her face. Its rubber form, wobbled obscenely in front of her face, as it brushed against her mouth a few times. I didn't want to damage her, so it was normal sized dildo. But it was going to hurt like hell, I'm sure, because I'm pretty sure eleven year old girls aren't supposed to fuck an adult sized dildo on their first penetration. God I wish I could have fucked her, but I couldn't cum this early, or I'd lose my inspiration. And it would be unprofessional, of course.

"Take your time to decide, little girl," I taunted. "Those clamps are going to stay. And if you think you can handle them now, wait till I add some electricty to them. Then you'll dance for me."

I could see the wheels turn in horror in her brain. Of course she didn't want to lick my finger. Of course she didn't want to taste shit. Actually, a finger in her vagina might not have been bad, but now this monstrosity? It was huge. I'm sure it was incomprehensible. I doubt that she could even know what it meant. I realized that I had kept referring to her vagina and pussy. She should probably know what a vagina is, but maybe not a pussy. And if she didn't know what a pussy was, she sure as hell did now.

And then something else dawned on me. Did she even know she had a hole down there? Did she even know there was an orifice down there other than her pee hole and her poop hole, to push stuff into?

Hm. Maybe not.

And so I was asking her to decide between something extremely disgusting and awful, (but at least she kind of knew what to expect), versus pushing something the size of a large poop up a hole she had never even known to exist. This I was beginning to realize, was quite the dilemma.

I was beginning to wonder to myself whether this was similar to some strange man asking me to decide between tasting shit and having him cut a hole in my leg to push a large cucumber into. And sure enough, she came to the same conclusion as any rational person under increasing duress came to.

"I'll lick your finger! Please! I'll lick your finger. Please just stop hurting me. I'll do it, sir, please."

Take the route the you know is bad, but at least you know what to expect, I thought to myself. I'd have done it myself. Interesting. So she's quite logical.

"Gahhh!" she exclaimed as I removed the clothespin from her clit.

It hadn't been there long, so it really hadn't peaked in the amount of pain it could deliver. Plus, I didn't even get a chance to twist it, or run a current through it. The pain of the blood returning had to be there, but it wasn't as bad as it could have been. Lucky, I thought to myself.

She cried out in fresh pain as I removed the rest of her clamps. I waited a minute for her to recover. I wanted her to feel what it was like to not experience really any pain at all. I wanted her to catch her breath.

"Alright, I said to her. "Lick it clean, or the clamps go back on. Open wide. Open. Your mouth. Good, good girl. Now close your mouth. Good girl. And suck. I want you to suck it all off-"

And then suddenly, I felt a sharp pain.

And in an instant I knew where I had gone wrong.

The little bitch was trying to bite my finger off.

I yelled in pain as the bitch bit down hard on my finger. I pulled my finger away, but she wouldn't let go. I panicked.

"Let go you bitch, let go now!" I shouted.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

I fucked up.

I really fucked up.

Ouch, to the fucking ouch.

I panicked. I reached down with my left hand and grabbed her neck. I squeezed as hard as I could, but I realized I really couldn't properly choke her with just one hand. So yeah, fuck, it didn't work. Oh shit, my finger hurt. I then used my hand to push her cheeks into her molars as hard as I could, hoping to push some of her cheek tissue into her teeth, and maybe then she would unclamp her jaw. That didn't fucking work.

And then I screamed into her face as loud as I could.

"You fucking bitch, you let go right this instant, or I swear to God I will gouge out your eyes, and pour hot fucking oil down your sockets while you scream in pain. You let go right this instant!"

I used my left hand to push down into her right eye ball, and I started to apply pressure. I was in so much pain, I really couldn't tell whether I was being gentle or not, or if I was starting to scoop out her eye. And then I felt her release. I pulled my hand back to safety.

Holy shit. She had bit me right through the flesh on both sides. Not quite to the bone though. And right in between the joints. I was lucky. If she had bit me on the joint, she could have taken my finger right off. It hurt like hell, but I could move my finger. Good. My tendons were intact. But holy shit, she could have cut right through my tendons too. I bet she did cut into most of them. I immediately rinsed my finger under water, and knowing that my greatest risk was infection, I pushed myself to rinse the area as good as I could with soap and water.

She didn't bite through any arteries, so the bleeding was minimal.

I rinsed the area for five more minutes.

Soap and water. Soap and water. Holy shit. What the hell happened. That was really stupid of me.

I dressed the area with antibiotic ointment, and wrapped it with gauze. I placed an order for antibiotics on my medication order sheet, and entered it into my PDA. Off the order went, into our intranet. Usually this was intended for my victims. But this time, it was for me. In just a few minutes, the in house pharmacy slipped my meds down through the tiny opening at the bottom of my interrogation room's door.

Holy shit, I thought to myself.

That was close. And stupid. I tried to move my finger again. It was really swollen. Really hard to move too, but I could move it.

I looked at Sandra.

I laughed.

Holy. Shit. I really liked her now.

I don't know of anyone who had ever done that to me before. That being said, I've never been so stupid before. I've never had a man suck my finger. Why? I usually just dissected his testicles. But with this girl, I was just so sexually charged. I expected that she'd be different. But she wasn't. And I'm glad she wasn't.

What fight. I loved it. I think maybe I was wrong about her.

In a moment of panic I rush to her to check on her right eye. Hm. Not even red. No sign of swelling. I guess I didn't press down too hard after all. I was relieved.

Boy did I get lucky. A one eyed little girl was definitely lower on the scale of sexiness.

I'll never make this mistake again, I tell you that.

She'd tasted my blood. This could be bad, I thought to myself. No one has ever done that. No one has ever seen me vulnerable, or even yell out in pain. I felt exposed. Vulnerable, myself. Hm, I thought. If there was ever anything to give this girl more fight, it might be this. I could use this to my advantage. Tasting my blood. But then again, I thought to myself, she'd had a taste of her own shit too.

it's implied lore... I suggest reading this old web-story that inspired me called "Club Fatale" https://cdn.discordapp.com/attachments/289224577526005760/1368076637396275240/image.png?ex=6816e827&is=681596a7&hm=4eba4c01f744d75b59b3b93c556a939c79278407c5ac3841242a315e83c05fd6&

the main difference of my interpretations.
Is that instead of this being some private gentlemen paradise.
Is that Snuff High Society is systematic.

So it's more about how much can you buy a person vs their net-worth?
in other words...
ANYONE can be bought... is just that is it worth it?
- yeh we got the cheap bankrupted ones vs the very expensive net-worth ones.
- But it's built into the policy of a government (it varies)
- due to rapid automation of the workforce and the devaluing of human productivity.
- So now you have billions of humans who no longer have much value in production compared to that of a fully automated world.

- And with the breakthrough curing Prion diseases, which is the main reason why cannibalism is not options.
accidentally made cannibalism practical.
- No... human consumption doesn't happens like every second, there's still your typical pork/chicken/beef
- But it's now a luxury meat... Except not everyone is that edible.

- We eat all sorts of stuff which affects the quality of the meat. And that determines how you'll get packaged.
- If you are the average person... maybe deli / fast food quality
- If you are unhealthy... maybe junkfood / animal stock
- If you are health freak and/or a vegan... Steakhouses / Fast Casual
- If you are, from birth, intended to be livestock... Restaurant Fine Dining
- Sometimes... it's not about the quality of the meat... But how EXPENSIVE they were bought.
(so even if they are lower meat quality... But their net-worth is high... it's more about the prestige)

hihi gurochan hehe this is my first time posting :33

do we think i should finish this?

‘WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?! GET THE FUCK OFF ME! A-AHH! WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU, YOU FUCKING BITCH?!’

It kept incessantly shouting as I dragged it by the bleeding wrists to an empty area amidst the fucked up world in which we lived. As I dragged the dumb cunt, my fingers slipped into its sliced flesh; there were deep lacerations all along its arms. I dug my fingertips right into one specific cut along its right wrist and dragged it by the thick layers of skin I pinched. I could have just dragged it by the thick black leather band tying its wrists together, but that wouldn’t be what it deserved. The wound I squeezed was so deep, I could feel its bone scraping against my white, clenched knuckles. Naturally, all of this only made it scream louder, visceral and elongated yells scratching its throat upon departure and rising from the pits of its stomach.

‘AHHHHH! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK, FUCK, FUCK! PLEASE! STOP! AHHH!’

The cut almost split open due to my tugging- if it weren’t for the thick layers of skin and muscle I were pulling, its arm would have been ripped open.

There was bright red blood staining the ground where I dragged it to, and the sky was dark. No one was around to help, but even if they were- no one would give a shit. I threw it into the puddle, no, pool of blood and took a second to run my eyes over its naked, skinny body in front of me. The skin that smoothly coated its body was a pale olive colour, and that skin was peppered with bruises and bleeding scabs. I sat down on top of it and reached into my bag with one hand for the gag, and held its neck with the other hand. It choked out as many pathetic protests as it could muster before I finally stuffed the fabric between its parted, blood red lips.

‘HAHAHAH! NOW YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP, DON’T YOU, CUMSLUT BITCH?!’ I yelled in its face.

It whined pathetically into the gag as I did so, and tears began to spill from its eyes. Crying, huh?

‘MMPH! MMN! MMM!’

Its muffled sobs rang in my ears as I harshly slapped it across the face as many times as I could be bothered.

‘YOU LIKE IT, CUNT! THERE’S NO FUCKING REASON TO BE CRYING! UNLESS, OF COURSE, YOU’RE WHINING FOR ATTENTION- WHICH WOULD MAKE SENSE, ATTENTION WHORE!’ I shouted.

Sure enough, I looked down, and its tight, pink pussy was already wet. It leaked sticky, sweet juices down its thin thighs. This made me laugh briefly, the sight was almost reassuring. After tying its legs together, I grabbed its head by the soft hair and tugged it backwards as I pinched its nipples. It moaned softly into the gag, and I repositioned myself to sit behind it with its head resting on my lap. I reached forward to run my hand over its smooth, flat chest and teased it with my fingers as much as I could.

‘Mmhf…mm..nn…’

I grabbed both of its hands and pushed them between my legs- one on my cock, and the other rubbing against my pussy.

‘Ahh…fucking HURRY UP, BITCH!’

I put a hand on its cut- the same cut I dragged it along with earlier, threatening to tear it open completely and fully reveal the soft, white bone beneath. It began to jerk me off and finger me simultaneously as I played with its nipples. It slipped two fingers into my tight, pink hole and pumped quickly, pressing against my insides. It felt sweet, and I thrusted my hips forward, grinding against its fingertips.

‘Aah…mmn…more…’ I instructed between moans.

It moved its hand faster up and down my dick at the same time as it sped up, wet and lewd noises filling the air. I pinched its nipples tightly and it screamed, quietened down by the fabric.

‘MMMHH…! MMN…MM!’

After a while, I was bored, and took its gag out.

‘You won’t be so loud this time, will you?’ I asked in a low voice, looking down at it with a blank yet sharp expression.

It was panting and attempting to catch its breath, chest rapidly rising and falling.

‘Haaaa…haaa…nn…guh…haaa…’

‘Hey.’

I brought my face close to its, noses almost touching. My eyes were cold and lidded as I looked straight into its own.

‘Are you going to shut up?’

‘…I’m sorry…’

It looked so fucking pathetic, lying there and gazing up at me. The protesting cunt I had to listen to before was thankfully replaced with a masochistic slut, begging for me to touch it. I smiled down at it and gently kissed its lips.

‘Mmn… it’s alright… but keep quiet, okay?’

‘…’

‘OKAY?’

‘Y-yeah, okay…are you gonna fuck me now?’

i look for two stories that i cant find anymore even the link on this site dont work anymore
can you upload them plz if you have them plz
But why me mommy?
A psychopath and his toys
thx

An alternate timeline in which the Traveler does not appear in Inazuma and does not participate in the civil war on the resistance side, as a result of which the latter is defeated. The Tenryo Commission is actively searching for the remaining rebels, and Kamisato Ayaka falls into their field of vision...

This is translation of my work from russian to english, english is not my native language, so i had to use translator and fix some parts that were especially poorly translated (i suspect that there might be some other parts that can be considered as such, but well, i did my best, so i hope this is readable and comprehendible).

English - https://archiveofourown.org/works/65671759
Russian - https://archiveofourown.org/works/65554828

Hello there.

After being an occasional lurker and provide a few scribbles. (most are shitty in both figurative and literal senses, I'm sorry about that)

I thought of asking people who had been writing on this board since last centuries on possible advice on how to write for me and other who wanted to contribute to the board, if you all do not mind.

Sorry again if I post it here instead of /dis/

Sahja squealed meekly as the giant dragonfly pushed her up against the fruit market cart. She hadn’t been expecting the sky to suddenly be swarming with vile demonic insects, abducting people and lifting them heavenwards. She wasn't even adventuring.. it was supposed to just be her day off shopping near the guild. This wasn’t fair.

She tried to throw the thing offf her, but it had grabbed hold of her head with such force, that all sahja managed to do was give herself whiplash.

The foul chitinous mouth of the beast opened as if mocking her scream, and a pink fleshy proboscis shot down her throat, choking off her pathetic cries. She gurgled worthlessly as it vomited something acrid into her stomach, burning her esophagus badly on the way down.

Sahja clawed violently at her throat and chest, tearing her lazy day clothing off in strips, trying to free herself to no avail. It was pumping poison into her… she had to do something fast. Her fingers fumbled at the schimitar sheathed at her waist… but she was too panicked, and it slipped uselessly to the ground.

FUCK, she raged mutely, IT’S GONNA KILL ME!
And the poor kitty-kat was right. The poison made her feel sick, her skin prickling like it was on fire. Her muscles spasmed uselessly, and she frothed at the mouth like a rabid bitch bitten by a feral wolf. She was already doomed.

The poor feline felt a wetness in her panties, and she realised that she’d just voided her bladder in front of a marketplace full of scared people. How could this get any more humiliating?, she wondered.

Thwack! The dragonfly’s spiked tail arced through the air and impaled her crotch. It spiked her trousers, and panties and thrust upwards deep into her pussy.

Sahja let out an unintentional slutty yelp, squirting as she did so. It was far bigger and girthier than any cock she’d ever taken before, even that minitaur mercenary she’d seduced after that wyvern hunt in Bedriucida last fall.

She’d almost been split in half when she’d ridden that bull all night long. Fiona had teased her incessantly for the entire week afterwards for walking funny.
But this was worse by far. Her pussy simply wasn't big enough to accomodate this ovipositor, so she’d torn painfully at the perineum, and her clit was smushed up against the shaft. Every spasm was agony and pleasure combined into a sickening ball of sensations.

Gods, it was fucking huge… Too Big.
A trickle of blood ran down her legs. All her weight was being supported by the footlong segmented log. It hurt so bad, Sahja just wanted it all to end.

UUUUUUUUUUNGHHHH, Sahja groaned, as much as she leaked from the mouth. There was a soft buzzing as the dragonfly lifted her feet off the ground, and took to the sky carrying her. She kicked a little, but offered little resistance to it.

As they soared along, buffeted by the wind, she could see dozens of other women and children, all helplessly being raped by their insect captors as they were flown back to the nesting grounds.

The cold breeze teased her body, as the slow rising and falling motions of travel made her breasts jiggle, and stimulated her clitoris pleasurably.

Simultaneously, poison burned through Sahja’s veins, shutting down her vital organs, and melting her brain. There wasn’t much left in the way of Sahja’s intelligence by now. The liquid fire running through her veins had retarded her, and left her insane.

Thick eggs squeezed up through her vagina, and were deposited through her wrecked cervix and into her womb. The thief’s belly expanded as though she were pregnant… but she was just an expendable host for a clutch of giant dragonfly eggs now.

Tears streamed down her tortured face, wetting her chin. Sahja hung like a sack of meat, unable to muster up any effort to free herself anymore. She just gave in, and let it all happen to her. There was nothing she could do anymore.

Every time it layed an egg inside Sahja, she let out an animalistic, whorish whimper, her eyes bulging in both ecstasy and agony. She was barely conscious, the poison having sapped her to the brink of death. She was just operating on instinct now. Her lithe catgirl body was buiilt to fuck, so now it involintarily squeezed and milked the ovipositor for every last egg before climaxing wetly over the massive insect inseminator.

Sahja humiliated her entire species by cumming violently as she died, squirting girlcum as the dragonfly dumped her motionless corpse like a ragdoll into the middle of its nest.

Her dead, tearstained face wore an insane looking rictus smile, eyes rolled back in their sockets, and her tongue lolling thickly through her acid scarred mouth.

Other girls with stuffed bellies were similarly deposited. Most of them dead, but for a few exceptionally unlucky ones, who would have to live through the hatching.

Over the next week, Sahja slowly decomposed around a large clutch of dragonfly eggs. When it came time, her brood hatched in her remains. They poked their little larvae heads from the soft slick eggs, and emerged into her abdominal cavity, and began to feed on her rotting flesh. They chewed and crunched, tearing their way free into the sunlight, devouring every inch of Sahja’s once attractive body. The screams of the living girls giving birth to hatchlings was something horrid to listen to. Thankfully Sahja’s bloated head, and half eaten brains were spared that torment on account of her being deceased

Soon the Larvae wove cocoons, nested amoung Sahja’s picked clean ribcage. They emerged, days later, drying out their freshly grown wings, and sunning hardened exoskeletons before taking flight to mate, and find their own hosts to parasitise.

Sahja’s abandoned skeleton sank into the muck, alone and forgotten like so many others. She’d been very good breeding material in the end. Her babies would return to the city soon. And return with more hosts.

Sahja’s friends would be joining her soon.

This is my first story, so feedback is appreciated.

Obviously I don't advocate this stuff in real life, all a fantasy, etc. etc.

The Lesson

By Cuntbasher

It was a hot afternoon and the school gym had been filled with chairs for a whole school assembly. The few boys stood out, with their harems of favourites competing for seats next to them, but after a few minutes the students quietened down, and the principal began to speak.

“I have decided that it is time that some of you learned a harsh lesson about the world you live in” declared Mr Arnell. He glanced at his notes, held up by a kneeling 14 year old girl, and continued.

“Some of you girls are under the impression that just because you are pretty, you do not need to apply yourselves to your studies. You think that your bodies will ensure that you sell for a high price to a good bidder, and you will live long and happy lives, maybe even becoming someone’s wife. I am here to tell you that you couldn’t be more wrong.”

He made eye contact with several girls whom he felt could benefit from this message before continuing. “For every man in our society there are hundreds of women, and I promise girls that none of you is as sexy as you think you are. Without applying yourselves to being the best fucktoys you can be, you will be lucky to be sold as anything other than mince. Even roasters need to be able to entertain their butcherers while they wait for a spit or an oven; the truly inept are just shaved and thrown in the mincer”.

With this last comment two students who were hidden off to the side set to work opening the curtain that had been hung behind him, revealing a naked redheaded girl suspended from the ceiling by her hair and with a strip of duct tape over her mouth.

“Many of you will recognise Eleonora; she is without a doubt the single most exquisite beauty to come through these halls, and unfortunately for her she knew it. She would blow off assignments, and relied on her looks to get boys to fuck her, never bothering to learn or improve her abilities to please them.”

Eleonora was not a happy girl. She was, as Mr Arnell described, truly beautiful. Her long red hair reached her butt when she wore it down, and at the moment reached all the way to the top of the frame of the large removable walls which revealed the stage that assemblies took place in. Her green eyes were red rimmed, and snot blew in and out of her nose as she hyperventilated. She had a slender figure but truly magnificent tits, and long legs that kicked out vainly looking for the ground. Until that morning she had been unshaven between her thighs, but since no one likes hair in their meat one of the cafeteria workers had roughly shaved her clean.

In truth, she may have been right about her beauty being able to carry her through life, but the staff had to make an example of her to inspire the rest of the girls to work harder, and Mr Arnell had managed to convince her parents that she was indeed barely worth more than meat on the hoof.

She hung suspended above an ominous looking meat grinder, a specialty kind designed specifically for schools and other establishments that traditionally both minced their meat live, and had other uses for the heads. There was a wickedly sharp aperture in the ring directly above the grinder, which would snap shut at the press of a button.

“Her parents know the way the world works, and as she showed no sign of shaping up they willingly sold her for just $200, barely a third again as much as they could have gotten handing her over to a butcher, and they did this because they knew that come graduation at the end of the year, that’s all they would have been able to sell her for.”

Her rapid breathing increased in speed, and her heaving breasts hypnotised most of the boys in the audience. Mr Arnell didn’t care, he was here to scare the girls straight, not the boys.

“Now you will all see the fate that awaits lazy students”, and with this Mr Arnell gave a gesture to the two girls holding the rope that was suspending the terrified Eleonora, and they began to lower her down.

As soon as she felt herself begin to descend, and heard the grinder begin to whirr to life, Eleonora began to scream so loudly even with the duct tape on the entirety of the hushed crowd could hear it. The girls were so terrified they could barely breathe, whilst the boys were all captivated by her heaving breasts and kicking legs, and they reached out to their favoured fuck toys and dragged them by their hair down to begin sucking them off.

As first one leg, then the other was caught in the whirring machinery, Eleonora’s eyes crossed in pain and she let out a single protracted scream. Her hands reached up and tried to climb to safety by grabbing fistfuls of her own hair, but by now the machine had too good a grip on her.

One of the boys looked at the cocksucker in his lap and sniggered as he said “she gave better head than you are now Becky, maybe I should put up your name for the lunch lotto next week?”. The blonde nerd with thick plastic glasses and vivid blue eyes gave a squeak and redoubled her efforts, and he laughed and shoved her all the way down, smacking her on the back of the head for good measure.

Mr Arnell had instructed the girls lowering Eleonora to go slowly, so that they were always fighting the grinder and the poor screaming girl was constantly being stretched by it. As her hips began to be consumed she started losing strength, and as her screams began to subside her arms dropped just low enough to get caught up and ripped off, and suddenly all that was left was a terrified head and a torso with a pair of tits being shaken to ridiculous extremes by the grinder.

As her neck reached the aperture mark, Mr Arnell pressed the button decapitating her, and as her head was released from her body the two girls fell backwards causing her head to fly up into the air before descending again with a series of bounces.

The two girls who had operated the curtain were now beginning to push the newly filled barrel of mincemeat off stage, while the rope girls tied off the rope and went to help them.

“As always the heads of girls executed on school grounds are sewn into volleyballs for our team to play with, to supplement those of the cheerleaders of teams we defeat. All students are invited to dine on Eleonora burgers which will be served on the oval in an hour’s time, and those that do will be able to watch her head being used to stuff a ball. Other than that, I hope the girls have learned something valuable today, and enjoy your holidays. Dismissed”.

Grassy Knoll (snuff, loli, military, war, politics, pee, assassination, conspiracy)

1. I am a fairly new erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!

4. While this story is part of the "Denizens of Shelton County" universe, it is a standalone story that can be read and enjoyed in isolation.

***

Prologue: The Mongoose Bay Affair

Monday, April 17, 1961

"Where's our air support?!" the frantic voice shouted over the radio as Colonel Mick Richardson listened, rubbing his eyes in despair. Gunfire could be heard in the background. "The rebel reinforcements can't approach... bang the coastline! We need air support!"

"Where is the President?!" the Colonel asked aloud, banging the table and looking around the room. "It's been three hours!"

This small group in the basement of the Executive Mansion comprised Richardson, intelligence officers, political aides, and the Vice President.

"He-he'll be here," the suited senior advisor replied, clearly distressed by the agitated, broad-shouldered military man.

"Gem 1, this is Wave 1," Mick said into the radio microphone with a sigh. He glanced over to Larry Jones, the Vice President, who simply shook his head in disgust. "Please stand by - we're working on it. Hang in there. Out."

Mick put the microphone down and turned to face the advisor.

"If the President is not in this room in the next thirty minutes, I will make the call myself," Mick said, coldly, with a piercing stare. A spook could be heard chuckling in satisfaction.

"Uh..." the advisor squirmed, nodding as he scrambled to the door. "I'll-I'll g-go get him!"

Meanwhile, three storeys above them, James Fordham Kent was lying face-down on his bed, his ass slightly elevated, and his face pressed against his pillow.

"Ugh!" he grunted as he felt the thick dildo rubbing against his prostate. "Fuuuck yes..."

The thrusting slowed, and he sighed.

"No, no," he said, peeking over his shoulder. "Keep going."

The young naked black girl, no older than 12, looked at him with trepidation, as she hesitantly took hold of his hips again and pressed forward with the strap-on.

"Yes!" James squealed in delight as he reached under himself to stroke his hard cock. "Oh!"

The girl, with tears welling up in her eyes, began fucking him harder as her hands squeezed his sides tightly.

"Harder!" he shouted. "Like that! Oh yes... just like that!"

His mouth opened wide and he trembled as he spurted streams of cum into his hand and onto the white sheets below.

When he stopped shaking, the girl slowly removed herself from behind him and stood quietly by the side of the bed.

"Ugh," he sighed, content, before turning around and scooting closer to her. He used his finger to collect some of the cum he had shot onto the sheets and held it up to her. "Tell me what this is?"

She closed her eyes.

"S-Sir," she whimpered, "please... don't..."

"I said, tell me what this is," James insisted as he rose up and glared at her. The fear in her eyes prompted a wicked grin across his face.

She continued crying softly and whispered:

"C-cum..."

"And what did I tell you when we started?" he asked in his unmistakeable Arklow, New Anglia accent.

"T-to... not..." she sobbed.

"Not...?"

"... not let you cum," she replied, blushing in embarrassment.

"And now look what happened!" James scolded her, wagging his sticky index finger right in front of her nose.

She shook her head apologetically, wiping away tears as she gazed downward.

"I said: smack my hands away if I try to touch my cock," he explained, sounding disappointed. "Or slap my balls. Or slap my face. Something!"

"Sorry, sir," she managed through the sobs.

James sat back on the bed and smiled.

"Fine," he said. "What are..."

A knock came at the door.

"Mr. President?" an urgent voice called out.

The young girl's eyes widened as James glared at the door.

"WHAT?!" he shouted angrily, as he grabbed his crumpled up robe and tossed it over himself.

He got off the bed and walked toward the door, opening it forcefully, nearly causing the caller to jump back.

The presidential advisor looked inside, seeing the frightened young girl standing timidly near the bed, before gazing at his furious boss.

"Yes...?" James snapped, impatiently.

"Uh... the Colonel..." he began nervously.

"Fuck sakes..." James muttered, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

He turned to the girl and motioned for her to come to him.

She looked around nervously before walking forward.

James placed a hand firmly around her wrist and dragged her to him, before ushering her out the door into the corridor.

"Ross," James said to one of his Secret Service agents standing nearby.

The man quickly walked up to the President.

"Get her back to her group," he said, pushing the girl into the bodyguard's hands.

James made eye-contact with Ross, and shook his head slightly. Ross nodded once, understanding, before James stepped back inside his room.

The advisor closed the large double doors just as the President saw the agent tightening his grip on the girl's shoulder. The dark skinned child yelped in discomfort and was quickly escorted away.

James glared at his advisor before heading to his wardrobe, picking out a fresh suit for the day.

"He says it's urgent, sir," the advisor explained. "They have been waiting for you for hours."

"I alone decide what is urgent," James muttered as he got dressed. "That 'Colonel' doesn't get to dictate anything to me."

"Very well, sir," the advisor replied with a sigh.

After the President adjusted his tie and inspected himself in the mirror, he moved toward the bedroom exit.

"Okay, okay," James said, calmly. "Let's go see what these clowns want."

A short elevator ride later, the pair of them arrived at the basement briefing area.

James turned to his advisor.

"Have the next one ready for me when I get back to my room," he simply instructed, before closing the door in his face.

He looked around at the small crowd, all of whom appeared visibly upset.

"Mr. President," Mick began, rising from his chair and saluting the commander-in-chief. "You're finally here-"

"How nice of you to notice," the recently sworn-in politician interrupted sarcastically, taking a seat next to Larry, who just acknowledged his presence with a nod. "What do you want?"

At 37, the President carried himself with the easy confidence of a man born to wealth and privilege. His good looks and carefully styled blonde hair had made him a hit with the liberal press, who fawned over his beautiful, exotic wife, photogenic children, and his progressive policies.

"We need you to authorize the air support for the Mongoose Bay operation," Mick answered promptly, glaring at the President.

James sighed.

"I told you that I would consider it, Colonel," he said dismissively. "You're trying my patience."

"Sir, we agreed all of this before the operation began," Mick protested. "We can't jus..."

"We can't just depose every government that the American Army doesn't like, Colonel," James retorted, folding his arms across his chest. "There are repercussions for this type of action."

Mick gawked in disbelief as everyone else stayed quiet.

"James, we agreed to th..." Larry began to say before James raised a hand, silencing him.

"Are there any Americans involved on the ground?" the President asked sternly, looking around at each person at the table.

Mick sighed.

"Sir, we have two special forces operators embedded with the first wave of the rebels," he said. "The rest are locals."

"What's the current state of the beachhead?" James asked.

"Uh, well... it's being overrun, sir," Mick explained. "They were dependent on Air Force cover..."

James raised his hand.

"There is no way I am committing airpower to an operation that appears to have already failed, Colonel," he announced, pushing himself up from the desk.

Mick's eyes widened as Larry simply sighed in frustration.

"Sir, we..." the Colonel began to protest, standing up.

"Colonel," James said, agitated. "I'm in the middle of teaching a group of inner city schoolgirls how our government works for them. You interrupted me, and this is not the first time the Army has tried to insert itself in my domestic agenda. Turn that radio off, and get out of my house!"

With that, James exited the room, leaving behind a stunned Mick Richardson.

Larry got up from the table and tapped the military man's shoulder.

"Welcome to my world," he grumbled sarcastically before following Kent outside.

Mick stood rooted to his spot for another few moments, lost in thought, before turning off the radio and heading back to his office.

Spanking Booth

(Inspired by the Kissing Booth movie on Netflix)

Sally wakes up, starts getting ready for school and her uniform gets ruined by her dad's breakfast. OMG she needs to find her backup. But she can't find it.

"Dad, where's my second uniform?"

"At the laundry."

She don't have a third option, needs to find another option. She looks in her closet and the only thing she sees is the one she wore at first grade.

"Oh, c'mon! I'm on 6th grade now!"

She has to wear it, looks for some underwear now. Nothing. What's happening? It's all dirty. This can't be happening to her. Doesn't matter, she only got 4 minutes to get into the school bus. Tight white shirt, small skirt, and no underwear. Great!

She's a small blonde 11 years and blue eyes, going to Beverly Hills Elementary in a 6 yrs old outfit.

Once she gets at school, her butt and pussy are showing off as she walks. One guy comes around and spanks her. "Hey!" The guy runs away.

Her best friend, Amy, comes to her.

"We need to present our idea for the school fair in a few minutes!"

"What? We don't have anything!"

"I know but principal says we have to do it now or forget about everything."

Damn, could this be worse?

The principal asks her about her idea, but also about her very short skirt. She comes up with an idea.

"We are doing a spanking booth."

"So, it's that why you are wearing such a small skirt?"

"Yes. You see? Many parents are now deprived from spanking their own kids. But what if we give them the chance to span another girls, not theirs? For a small price. I'm sure even teachers would pay to be able to spank some of the students. This would raise a lot of money."

"Will you be one of the girls to be spanked?"

"No, it will be voluntaries from 6th grade. The most popular and pretty girls from the grade."

"And will the parents be allowed to spank their own kids?"

"No, anyone can only spank girls who are not theirs. We'll ask them for pictures of their parents to verify before the spanking."

"Ok, I'm looking forward to see that. Approved."

---

The day of the fair, she and her best friend have managed to convince 12 of the most popular girls to volunteer for the booth. First goes mexican Maria.

"10 bucks for a minute, come on! You can spank a girl bare bottom!"

Maria bends over and gets her skirt and bottoms down.

The first dad approaches. "Mmmm... nice butt, she looks like my maid's daughter. I want to hit that big butt."

Maria is spanked by several dads, so hard. Leaves her red hand marks on her butt.

"Now it's Duani's turn. A popular brunette here in Beverly Hills Elementary. She's 11 and have been a very bad girl. Now it's your turn to punish her!"

More dads come to the booth and pay for the privilege.

Duani's white butt gets more red with the hard spankings she's getting.

"Excuse me, is this only for spanking or i can do anything else with their butts?"

"Well, you can also rub their butts to tear away their pain if you wish." Answers Sally.

"But i mean, their pussy is showing, can I also spank it?"

"We don't have strict rules so i guess you can."

"So, are there any limits?"

"I guess you can do anything you want with their butts for the time you pay." Sally clarifies. "Now, let me announce the next girl." She cleans her throat. "Now it's the turn for Wendy, one of the most pretty and popular girls here at Beverly Hills Elementary. She is known as the Regina George of our school, so feel free to punish her as hard as you like!" She says with some satisfaction, remembering everything she has done to her.

The next parent, after hearing Sally's permission, inserts his finger into Wendy's ass. The girl starts screaming, as it goes deeper and deeper.

"Wait!" Sally intervenes. "You can't do that!"

"But you just said i could do anything to her butt for the time I paid.

Sally remembers again that time Wendy humiliated her so bad in front of school. She deserves it.

"Ok, It's allowed."

The guy continues fingering her ass and her pussy while Wendy keeps screaming.

"Sally! Come here!"

She hears the voice behind the curtain. "What's happening, Lora?"

"Wendy's time is almost over and the next parent is my dad, and he already paid 100 dlls for 10 minutes! You said parents couldn't spank their own daughters, so I can't go, so you have to do it."

"No, I can't participate, I'm in charge of the booth!"

But before she knew, Sally was already bending with her panties down. Lorna's dad had 10 minutes with her.

She was spanked soft at first, got her butt fondled, then her pussy slapped, fondled too, then the hard part came in, and inserting his fingers in her. First anus, then pussy too. She felt pain but also pleasure. Couldn't stop it, but wasn't sure if she wanted him to stop. Felt so good. Like never before. She wanted to spend all the time like that. Like a dirty cheap slut, or maybe like the popular girls. She can't think clearly. She's just enjoying her time. This is so great. Now this is what this booth all about.

"Come on, Sally, it's my turn!" Says Olivia. "Are going to present me or should i tell Amy to do it? I'm very popular too, you know?"

---

"Well, sally, I have to admit" Says the principal, "I was very skeptic at first about your idea, but you managed to raise more money than any other stand on the fair, so I'm considering to make it permanent for every year."

"Wow, that's wonderful, thanks!"

"But I'm also considering to extend this to our wealthiest donors. With all the rules you said. They can do anything they want with the butt they are paying for."

"That is great, thanks!"

"And you will be our first girl. Please let me introduce you to my close friend, Mel Gib. Say hi and bend please. I'll take your skirt and panties down."

-THE END-

Sasha’s Puppies
Chapter 1
*Note* This story includes Pedophilia, Bestiality, Zoosadism, Rape, Necro, Gore: If this isn’t your bag don’t read.

It was the middle of winter, and I had finally finished converting my basement into the torture dungeon of my dreams. I had purposefully moved up north to an isolated region of North Dakota to hide my depraved desires from the watchful eyes of any close neighbors.

I had everything ready for a predicted massive storm due soon and last for the next couple of weeks. My provisions include enough food and supplies to last me until Spring. It was now time for me to enact my perverted plan to put my basement to some good use.

I drove west in an old car I kept for special trips. I always used stolen plates I lifted from an airport a few months back. My destination is a small town, some 75 miles from my home. This town was in the news recently because of a surge of teen mothers. This would fit nicely into my twisted plan because many of them were still too busy thinking of themselves and what they wanted than the needs of their unwanted offspring.

It was an innocent town other than the pregnant child problem. I knew which house I would find what I was looking for because of an AA group I attended. I'm not an alcoholic; this is a way I got information about this home to further plans. In a meeting, a man told the group that his 13-year-old had given birth to a baby girl. This would be ideal for my dream. I spent the next few months getting close to him. One day he asked me to be his sponsor. Then finally, he had fallen off the wagon. He was spending most of his evenings at the bar getting fall-down drunk. I drove him home from the bar several times because I'm a good sponsor. It was then I met his revolting fat cow of a daughter and his precious granddaughter Sasha.

This was probably the reason why she had gotten herself pregnant at 12. She had no mother or sober father there to teach her some important things. It seems the only lessons she learned were to take every opportunity for instant gratification. This would change very soon since my target was Sasha her 2-year-old daughter.

After driving some 2 hours, I parked the car a good 1/4 mile away. I quickly walked into the woods and headed towards the house, where my little prize was. As I crept up to the house, I noted that is about 9:30 yet fully dark, being that its winter. I sat still, looking to see if the daddy was home, but fully knowing that he was still knocking them down at the bar. The mud room's back door was unlocked because the frame was shattered from perhaps a well-placed kick. It was that easy to quietly let myself in. As I crept through the home, I saw that it was a wreck. There was trash, whisky bottles, dirty diapers, and rotting food everywhere. I saw a reasonably short hallway. At the first door was the 16-year-olds bedroom. Upon glancing in, the fat girl was only in panties and earbuds that were connected to the cell phone she was playing on. The room was messy, with clothes, trash, and a few used condoms next to her bed. That made me wonder if “drunk daddy” was the father and grandfather of the toddler.

I had no problems moving on from the 16-year-old room, as she was way out of the age range that attracted me. Even if I was drawn to 14-year-old kids, this one was a large fat child that had a cunt that would be baggy and malodorous. Fat children are just a step up from fat women.

I was about to turn away from the door when I had a twisted idea that involved the used rubbers. I slowly crept into the cow's room and collected two of the three next to her bed. I tied a knot into them to contain the spooge and pocketed them. I then proceeded to the toddler's room.

I entered the spare bedroom, which looked like a storage room with scattered boxes and overflowing trash bags. I started looking around to find the 2-year-old slut. The prize was in the corner, lying on the floor, with only a dirty blanket under her. She was only in a diaper and bare-chested. The sight of the little girl lying there with her flat chest exposed gave me an excellent erection. Strangely, she was not making any noise, yet she was awake, staring into space.

I reached down and picked the dark-haired beauty from the blanket, and she stank. It was not only the smell of pee and shit but something more gamy unwashed dog scent. I noticed her overflowing shit-filled diaper was about to fall off, so I gave the heavy nappy a tug, and it slid down her legs, leaving a trail. This exposed her entire malnourished body. Sasha ribs were clearly defined, her belly was sunken, and her hip bones were shown. Her pussy was hard to make out because of all the poop that was surrounding and packed into her baby groove. I reached down for the blanket to wrap her in. In doing so, a bottle of pills dropped from the dirty blanket. The bottle was half full and contained Oxycontin that I kept. That would explain why she was in such a strange state. The lazy mother was drugging her. Part of my twisted mind believed that I was rescuing her and not abducting this naked, drugged 2-year-old to use as a sex toy and dispose of when well-used.

I picked her up, clamped a hand tightly around her throat in case she'd come to, and screamed. I swiftly walked from the house the way I entered. When walking to the car in the woods, I loosened up somewhat but kept hold of her neck. I liked the feeling of holding her like this, and from time to time, on the hike back to the car, I would carry her by her neck only. I got a fun response of squirming and flailing limbs. That made my sadistic cock even more strained.

The car was becoming visible, and I was happy that the plan had gone flawlessly. Nothing would prevent her from being a disposable baby cum bag. I walked to the passenger side of the car, opened the rear door, and plopped her into the car seat. I took my time to strap her very tightly into it. I loved the sight of her naked body strapped up in the contraption. Before shutting the door took ahold of her tiny right nipple, twisting and pinching it very hard. That got her wailing and try to escape her restrains. I was able to take note that there was no way she could slip out of the car seat. Her nipple was now very purple looking and much larger than the left. I covered her nakedness with a blanket, then shut the door.

The drive home went well. She continued to sing her
distinguished song, which slowly turned into a whimper by the time I had driven into the garage. With the garage door shut, I opened her car door and saw I pinched and twisted her tiny nipple enough to cause it to bleed. That was not my intent, but shit happens in the heat of the moment. Unstrapping her was because each time I undid a buckle, it revealed red marks under the straps looking like somebody was whipping her.

I carried her into the house by her tiny neck, which seemed her favorite way – oh wait, it was my favorite. I did not set the puny toy down anywhere but went directly to the basement. In there, I had arranged a for her to call home. I had altered it to have a sturdy wooden cover and the sides lined with chicken wire. I didn't want any getaways. Once, it was in the crib with a thin blanket. I then saw the two-year-old's attention drawn to the corner of the room closest to her by the one female dog and her three pups.

In the corner was a spacious whelping pen that held a female English Mastiff, Eve, and her three bitch puppies. My plan was working as I had hoped. The pups - sex toys, were ten weeks old and easygoing. I asked the slut what puppy she liked best, but I didn't get an answer. I reached down and petted the puppies and fingered the bitch a bit. Eve's pussy was continually moist, even more so having had yelped three puppies. With my fingers wet and slimy fingers and gave the 2-year-old her first taste of dog pussy. The cunt did resist my cramming them into her mouth and down her tiny throat, gaging and spitting up from the intrusion.

I was hungry and went upstairs to get some breakfast, not before latching the crib securely. I figured I'd leave the baby-whore down in the cold basement without any food or water until I had taken a nice extended nap. Eve and the pups had food and water, so all was good. I was hoping that Sasha being alone, cold, and hungry would make her more compliant and start bonding with one of the fur-toys.

I've seen a lot of good Harry Potter cannibalism stories and I would like to see a lot of them posted hear because I can't find some such as feast of lestrange or Emma Watson's new scene if you have any please post them

Marinette on the Menu
Tags: Miraculous Ladybug, Reluctant consent, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Girlmeat menu, persuasion, cooking, cannibalism, snuff.
All characters in this story are 18 or older.
_______

Author's note: So, I wanted to write a story more about a girl deciding to become meat instead of the actual process of being cooked. If you Don't Know Miraculous Ladybug, it's a very fun series, but all you really need to know for this story is that there was an incident in a competition prior to this story where Marinette taunted a girl in her class and pissed her off enough to sabotage her great uncle's "Celestial Soup" and ruin him in a competition. The great uncle went sort of mad and tried to turn the classmate into "Brat Soup" (yes there's a semi-cannibalistic moment in the series, go watch it yourself if you wanna see it). Shortly thereafter Marinette fixed the madness, and got the judges to reconsider her great uncle's unsabotaged soup, and the great uncle renamed the soup from Celestial Soup to Marinette Soup in her honor. That's all you need to know. It's all in the episode "Kung Food"

Okay, so this story got stuck in my head. Some of you may have seen another version called "Marinette Soup" which ended basically at this point and only dealt with Marinette's uncle wanting to make a real batch of Marinette Soup and which ends basically as soon as Marinette agrees. This isn't that version. This story is going to run from the start set out here all the way to the end of the meal, and Marinette's getting turned into a whole dinner full of dishes. I hope you enjoy it.
_______

Story Start

“Marinette you remember how your great uncle Wang Chen renamed his Celestial Soup 'Marinette Soup' after that whole incident at the hotel?” Marinette's mother, Sabine Cheng, asked.

“Yeah?” Marinette agreed not sure where her mom was going with this.

“Well, after that whole incident at the hotel, Uncle Cheng has been thinking about working with some new ingredients,” Sabine explained. “He's even come back to Paris just to get them!”

“That's amazing!” Marinette replied. “The soup he made was just incredible! I can't wait to try whatever Sifu Cheng has thought up next! What is he thinking about using? Do you think he'll let me help?”

Sabine smiled down at her daughter. “I don't think that will be a problem at all. In fact, your help is essential to his plans. He can't do it without you.”

Marinette blinked. “Really?”

“Really,” Sabine confirmed. “After the business at the hotel, Uncle Cheng wants to try his hand at making a whole Marinette-themed menu, including a real batch of Marinette soup, just for the family and whatever friends you wish to invite! Of course, this is only if you agree to help, first.”

Marinette blinked. “Why wouldn't I help?” she wondered. “Sifu Cheng is an amazing chef! And what's more, he's family!”

“Because the key ingredient he wants to use for his Marinette-themed menu is… Marinette,” her mom explained, trying to break the idea to her daughter softly.

Marinette's mouth dropped open in shock. “Me? Cheng Sifu wants to cook… me!?” she asked unable to quite come to grips with the information.

“He does,” Sabine Cheng replied. “Will you do it? It would really mean a lot to him if you did! Please? For me?”

“But, I wouldn't survive, would I?” Marinette asked, still uncertain.

Sabine nodded. “No, you wouldn't, but how many girls have the opportunity to be cooked by the world's greatest chef? Uncle Cheng promises that this dinner will be the greatest thing he has ever cooked.”

Marinette's heart was fluttering. She wasn't sure what to think! Her great uncle wanted her, specifically her! As the main ingredient in what he promised would be the greatest dish of his entire career! She wanted to help him! He was family, and he'd been so nice to her when he'd visited and she still felt more than a little guilty about her part in riling Chloe into sabotaging his soup in the first place even if it all worked out in the end.

But… this was fatal! If she agreed she'd be cooked! Made into soup and who knows what else! She was the Miraculous Ladybug! She wanted to be a fashion designer! She was a young girl with a bright future!

Marinette knew that Sifu Cheng wouldn't make her give that up if she didn't want to, but… she didn't want to disappoint him.

“I'm not sure…” Marinette evaded.

“Well, it's up to you,” Sabine declared with a hint of disappointment in her voice. “But I do hope you'll do it. It would make Uncle Cheng so happy. If you do agree, feel free to invite as many friends as you want to dinner. There's over a 50 kilograms of meat on you, give or take. That's plenty of Marinette-meat dishes to go around.”

Marinette saw the disappointment in her mother's eyes, she saw the way she looked at her, assessing her for her meat at a glance. “I… I need to think about this!” Marinette shouted, darting up to her room in the attic. She needed to call her friend Alya!

_______


“He wants to what!?” Alya asked incredulously over the video chat app on Marinette's computer.

“He wants to use me to… to make a special Marinette-themed menu. Including Marinette Soup… A real batch this time, since… he wants to use real Marinette meat for it?” Marinette explained, her voice a bit high and nervous at the thought.

“That's… I don't know what to say about that!” Alya decided, still trying to wrap her head around the idea. “Are you going to do it?” she asked.

“I'm… not sure…” Marinette admitted.

“You're not?” Alya asked, a bit shocked by the answer.

“Well, Sifu Cheng is the greatest chef in the world. And… I'm still feeling kind of guilty about that whole thing with Chloe back at the hotel? What would you do? If I did it, I mean?” Marinette asked.

“What do you mean what would I do?” Alya asked, uncertainly.

“My mom said I could invite as many friends as I wanted if I went through with it, and well, you're my best friend,” Marinette explained. “I'm not going to forget to invite you.”

“To eat you?” Alya confirmed.

“If I go through with it,” Marinette agreed. “Yeah.”

“You're really thinking about this,” Alya realized.

“Yeah, I… I guess I am?” Marinette agreed.

“I'd eat you,” Alya replied.

“Just like that?” Marinette asked surprised.

“Well, your uncle is the greatest chef in the world, right? And he's planning a whole dinner menu using you as the main ingredient?” Alya confirmed.

“Yeah,” Marinette agreed. “The only dish I know for sure is Marinette soup, but… mom said he was planning a full menu.”

“So, you'd be a multi-course Marinette menu. The greatest dishes ever cooked by the greatest chef in the world? Of course I'd eat you if I had a chance! Even as an idea it sounds amazing,” Alya explained defensively. “And… it's not like I'm telling you to go for it? But if you do, it just seems a shame to waste you… I mean… You know what I mean! You're the one that's actually considering this!”

Marinette blushed. “I… That's true. Sorry for being surprised.”

“It's fine,” Alya waved the apology away. “Who else would you invite? If you did it I mean?”

“You? Alix? Rose? Sabrina? and Juleka, maybe? Nino? I would invite Manon, but she's a bit young for a party like that… Definitely not Chloe!”

“What about Adrien?” Alya drew out the boys name teasingly.

“Alya!” Marinette protested. “You think he'd go for it?” She asked.

“Well, his father is Gabriel Agreste, the famous and fabulously wealthy fashion designer. Maybe he's had girlmeat before?”

“No!” the word was out before Marinette could think. Adrien eating another girl!? He couldn't have! Could he? Did he enjoy it?

“You're jealous!” Alya replied.

“What? No!? I'm not jealous at all!” Marinette protested unconvincingly.

Alya just gave her a look.

“Alright, I am jealous,” Marinette admitted. “What gave me away?”

“Girl, I've known you for years now! I can tell when you're jealous, especially when it involves Adrien.”

“I can't believe I'm so transparent!” Marinette lamented. “I'm jealous of a dead girl that might not even exist just because Adrien might have eaten her! I'm a mess!”

“Well, even if Adrien has had girlmeat before, you can bet that she wasn't prepared by a master chef like your great uncle!” Alya replied, trying to cheer Marinette back up.

“That's right! She definitely wouldn't taste half as good as me! Especially a whole menu of me!” Marinette decided.

“Wait, what? I was just trying to cheer you up! Don't tell me you're doing it!” Alya protested, trying to tone down her best friend's enthusiasm before she ran head first into agreeing without even thinking.

“I… if Adrien's had girlmeat before, I think I will?” Marinette admitted. “It would make my mom happy, it would make what I did up to Sifu Cheng, and well… Adrien.”

“You have got it baaaad, girl!” Alya crowed. “And how will you even find out if he has? You're petrified to text the boy!”

“I am not!” Marinette protested pulling out her phone and typing out a text bolstered by her indignation. “See! There!” she trumpeted showing off the message on her phone to her best friend.

“Have you ever had girlmeat?” Alya read aloud. “You really did it,” she agreed.

“Yes I did! I- What have I done!?” Marinette panicked. “I have to unsend it! He'll think I'm some kind of weird-!”

Bzzt!

Her phone buzzed.

“Seems like he sent a reply,” Alya observed.

Marinette stared down at her phone. “He has…”

Her stomach felt like it dropped out from under her. She knew she hadn't made her final decision, she could still back out of this regardless of what she told her best friend, but… She didn't want to.

She was jealous. And all the reasons she said before, that her mom had given her, they were still valid. And… if Sifu Cheng cooked her, she knew she'd come out perfect, she'd be the best soup that Adrien had ever tasted! Not to mention whatever else her great uncle came up with for her! He'd never forget eating her!

“I have. Why?” Three words, but with them, Adrien had unwittingly spelled her demise.

“I wanted to invite you to have some. Chef Sifu wanted to cook dinner for my family and friends.” Marinette texted back.

“Are you serious!? When! That soup he made last time was incredible!” came the immediate reply from Adrien's phone.

A thrill ran through Marinette's body, her nipple's hardening at the thought of Adrien, her not-so-secret crush enjoying the new and even more authentic version of Marinette soup.

“Soon,” Marinette texted back. “I don't know yet.”

“Tell me when you do?” Adrien replied. Then a few seconds later. “Is he cooking anyone we know?” another pause. “What's the menu?”

Marinette stared at her phone, paralyzed.

“Well? What did your little dreamboat say?” Alya teased.

Marinette turned her phone around to show her.

“Oh my god! Are you going to tell him?” Alya asked.

“I… I should, shouldn't I?” the blue haired girl replied.

“If you're really going to do this, yes! Adrien will probably have nothing but wet dreams from now till Sifu Cheng cooks you, and guess who'll be the star!” Alya declared.

“Really!?” Marinette gasped.

“Couldn't hurt to try!” Alya coached.

Marinette turned back to her phone. “He's making a whole dinner menu, starting with Marinette Soup.” She sent, before typing out the rest of the answer. “Using real Marinette.”

That was it. She was committed now. She'd put it down in text. She was really going to do this.

Her phone buzzed again in response. “OMG! You're being made into soup!” the text read, but before Marinette could ask Alya what she think it meant, another text came in. “I wouldn't miss it for the world! I'll see you there! Or, you know… not.”

“He wants me,” Marinette muttered softly in a stunned stupor.

“What was that? I couldn't hear you,” Alya asked.

“He wants me!” Marinette shouted! “He said he wouldn't miss it for the world!”

“Congratulations, Marinette!” Alya cheered. “You should go tell you mom! And make sure to score me a seat at the table okay! I don't wanna miss out on my best friend's big day!”

“I will!” Marinette agreed, pulling up the trap door to her room and heading out without even ending the call. “Thanks so much for your help Alya! I never would have been able to do this without you!”

“No problem! Just make sure to do your best to taste delicious!”

“I will!” Marinette replied, shutting the trap door after her as she climbed down the ladder out of her bedroom. She was soup now, in thought at least, if not in reality. She just hoped Adrien enjoyed her.

_____

“You'll do it!?” Sabine Cheng replied, surprised.

“I will,” Marinette agreed. “My… friend, Adrien, convinced me.”

“Well, I'll have to thank him when he comes by for dinner. You are inviting him right?”

“Of course,” Marinette agreed. “Him and Alya both. They told me they wouldn't miss it for the world!”

“Alya too? Well, even with both of them there's plenty of room for two, or even three more people at the table if you want. You might even want to ask Alya to help you make invitations. They can be a bit of a keepsake to remember the meal by, and it never hurts to add a bit of fanciness to a dinner party, especially one as important at this one.” Marinette's mother advised.

Marinette nodded. “When will Sifu Cheng be here?”

“Tomorrow, and dinner will be the night after that,” Sabine informed her. “I'm going to go call him and tell him the wonderful news right now!”

Marinette's stomach felt like it was twisting up like a pretzel, but it was too late to back out now. Her course was set.

To Be Continued…

Consensual, Beheading, Piss Play, BDSM

Hello again Gurochan! I'm pretty sure this story died along with a previous version of this site, but my partner is back at it and has a half finished draft of PART III that I just read. I'll get that posted when it's ready, but here's the original PART I for those who enjoyed the story before.

----------

Part 1

The doorbell rang and a dark haired man in a pale green smoking jacket rose to answer it. He opened the door, and standing there was a woman with black hair and as Asian look about her face.

"Hello, my name-" She began to say, but the man raised his hand and silenced her.

"My name" he put heavy emphasis on the word My, "is Garrett, and you, would look good in yellow I think."

He lead her in to the house, her high heeled shoes making a delicate clacking sound on the hard wood floor. The room was bare except for a privacy screen at the far end. He gestured to it.

"Step behind the screen and dress yourself in the yellow things I have prepared. Remove your shoes, you'll have no need of them, and bind your hair however you are comfortable."

She nodded and disappeared behind the screen. Moments later, the doorbell rang once again and the process was repeated three more times.

Once all four women had arrived and changed, Garrett asked them to stand in a circle around him and he inspected them. The first woman, the dark haired Asian, was wearing a simple bra and panties with a sheer gauzy dress, all in a pale yellow. The second was taller with blond hair, she wore a corset and panties in blue to match her eyes. The third woman had mousy brown hair and hazel eyes, and she wore a light pink top and skirt. The fourth and final was a red head with stunning green eyes and she had on a white lace babydoll.
Garrett paced around the four women, looking at them from every angle and occasionally running a strand of hair through his fingers, or adjusting a bit of lace. He continued this for several minutes, till the woman in blue spoke.

"What do you want us to do now?"

He looked at her with kind eyes. "I was under the impression that you were well trained. It seems my standards are somewhat higher than you are accustomed to."

He took her hand in his and led her to the back wall. On the wall was a hook and a length of rope.

"I'm sorry if I did something wrong." She kept her eyes on the floor.

"Ah, but you've done it again my dear. You must not speak unless ordered."

She nodded. He took the rope down from the hook and tied her wrists, then secured them on the hook.

"You're going to stay here a while, I'll come get you when I think you've had enough time to consider your mistake."

The three others had not moved. Garrett resumed his inspection.

"Are you all comfortable?"

They all nodded.

"Good, and do you like the clothing I picked out for you?"

Again they nodded.

"Pink, please kneel." He gestured to the floor at her feet, then walked around behind the woman in yellow. With his hands on her shoulders he said, "walk forward, just there, and stand over pink." He walked behind the woman in white and put his hands on her waist. "And you, behind pink, stand over her as well."

He stepped back to admire his work. "White, Yellow, come closer together. I want you to stand over pink with your legs spread. I want you to kiss and touch and enjoy each other. Pink, with your hands and your mouth I want you to get those two pairs of panties as wet as you can."

Garrett stood and watched as white and yellow kissed and ran their hands over each others bodies. Pink put her mouth on white's panties and blew hot breath on to her pussy. She reached out blindly and moved yellow's panties to the side. With one finger she gently stroked the cleft of yellow's already moistened lips. Both of the standing women began to groan and push harder into each other, their hands working faster at the others breasts, and their lips and teeth moving from mouth to throat and ears. Pink moved her head slowly from side to side, mashing her face farther into white's satin and lace clad cunt. Her finger searched for yellow's clit, it was small and hard to feel, but when yellow nearly collapsed on top of her, she decided she'd found it. Yellow clung to white for support her head buried in white's firm breasts. The moaning grew louder as pink thrust her finger into yellow's dripping pussy, and closed her teeth around white's clit, so swollen it was easily found even through the lace.

Garrett walked forward and took white by the hair which she had left down in a shower of blazing curls. He yanked her back and threw her to the ground, knocking the other two off balance and leaving them in a moaning heap of limbs.

"My apologies for the rough landing, but it looked to me like yellow was getting a little too close. Am I right my dear?" He held out a hand and helped her to her feet.

"Yes, I was close." she said, not looking up at him.

He clicked his tongue at her. "Ah, I couldn't allow that. You see, the first to come is the first to die, and we haven't even given poor blue a chance to participate."

He helped the others up and said, "wait here while I get her."

Moments later he returned with blue, still bound by the wrists.

"We'll have to make up for lost time with this one." He threw her to the ground and moved behind her head. He took the end of the rope and pulled, wrenching her arms up, and pinned them to the ground with one foot. "Ladies, if you would please gather 'round. I'd like you all to work on her. Do what you like, just see that you don't make her come."

The three women positioned themselves around the bound woman in blue. Pink at one side, white at the other and yellow between her legs. The kissing and touching resumed and blue immediately began writhing in pleasure. Garrett knelt down, placing his knee on blue's hands. He took her head in his own and turned her face to one side.
"your neck is lovely, I should like to slit that beautiful throat before the night is over."

Blue arched back and let out one long breathy moan. Garrett smiled.

"Enough." He stood and walked over blue to where yellow was sitting with her tongue hidden in blue's slick hole. With one hand he grabbed yellow by the throat and lifted her to her feet. She gasped but did not resist.

"My dear, if you would please, remove the ropes from blue's wrists."

She nodded and crouched down to work at the knots. Garrett left without a word, through a door at the side of the room, and returned after a moment with a small rolling table. On the table was an assortment of devices. Among these was a leather flogger with metal tips at the end of each thong, no less than five knives of various lengths, and a great many sex toys. The women all seemed interested, but no one spoke. He locked the wheels on the table and selected a shiny steel handled blade.

"In a circle around me please." He made a circular motion with the knife as he spoke.

Blue, Pink, Yellow, White. All four women obeyed him without hesitation and knelt in a circle at the man's feet. He paced around them with a hungry look in his eyes, fingering the long sharp blade.

"Here's what we'll do," he began in a hushed but commanding voice. "I want you all to pleasure your selves. You may not remove your panties. You may only use your hands. And remember ladies, the first to come, is the first to die. Begin."

The moaning started before the echo of his order had reached the back wall. White had her pinky in her ass, three fingers in her pussy and her thumb on her clit. The other hand was tearing at her breasts, leaving long red streaks from her neck to her nipples. Pink bounced up and down while she rubbed feverishly at her pussy with one palm and gripped her leg with the other hand. Blue put her fingers in her mouth and sucked at them, the other hand was entirely immersed in her soaking wet pussy. Then she switched, devouring her own juices and punching her dripping cunt with the hand she'd just cleaned. Yellow leaned back and pinched her clit, moving it in small circles while she thrust her hips upward.

The air rang with the sounds of pleasure. Garrett walked the outside of the circle. He paused at pink's back, took the knife and ran it along the nape of her neck. She shuddered and groaned through gritted teeth. He walked to the table and retrieved the steel tipped flogger. Gently, he brushed the tips up blue's back. She leaned forward, inviting him to use it. The tips sang as they flew through the air, and she screamed when they landed. It tore through her corset and carved rivers of blood in her back. Blue lurched forward and caught herself with her free hand, the other stayed firmly lodged inside her. She was breathing heavy, anticipating another blow, but Garrett had already moved on. He went to yellow and placed the tip of his blade between her breasts. He twisted it and a line of blood ran down her chest, staining her sheer garment. Her breath caught in her throat and she looked up at him, panic in her eyes as she came hard. She writhed on the ground, rubbing her pussy while it gushed onto the floor. When she had finished, Garrett took her head in his hands and kissed her gently on the mouth.

"Why are you frightened? This is what you wanted, is it not?"

She nodded and whispered in his ear, "I didn't want to go first. I wanted to watch you end one of the others."

He laughed, and genuine booming laugh and released her.

"Oh my dear, I'm sorry. I do wish I could grant your request, but rules are rules. Now turn around and lay your head in blue's lap." He pointed with the blade. "Don't worry, I'll make sure you enjoy this."

Garrett spun on his heel and went back to the little table. He took two large dildos and a vibrator, and returned.

"Pink, be a dear and lay down for me." She did so and he shoved the smaller of the dildos into her drenched pussy. She arched up and tore at her skirt. When it was thoroughly covered in her slick juices, he removed it and eased it into yellow's ass. Yellow made a deep groaning noise and spread her legs wider.

"Pink, hold on to this, but don't move it." The other dildo he slid easily into yellow's pussy. "And white dear, hold on to this." He placed the vibrator on yellow's clit. "Yellow, I'll let you take this one." He moved to her head and positioned it so it was resting on blue's knees, with her hair spread out in blue's lap. "And blue, your job is especially important. I need you to keep her head still, but mind your hands. I wouldn't want them to be damaged."

He took a step back and studied them a moment, then he untied his robe and took his rock hard dick in his hand.

"Begin."

He stroked himself while yellow thrashed around, Pink and White bludgeoning her with the rubber cocks. Blue struggled to keep her head as still as possible. Garrett could see it would not take her long to come again so he walked to the table and selected a large executioner style ax. He placed the blade of the ax on her throat, taking care to miss blue's knees and fingers. Yellow screamed in pleasure, arching and writhing "Yes! Please now!"

Garrett lifted the ax and let it's weight carry it down. It fell with a dull thunk and blue jerked back. She held the head to her chest and smiled, yellow's blood spraying her lap and running down her arms. Garrett dropped the ax and rushed forward. He straddled the body and shoved his dick into yellow's gaping mouth. Piss streamed out of her neck and mingled in the pool of blood. Pink and white removed the toys from the limp body and awaited instructions. Garrett removed himself from yellow's mouth, took the vibrator and handed it to pink. "You may use these now." He grabbed yellow's body by the arm and tossed it aside. Then he looked at blue who was still clutching the beautiful severed head to her breasts. "And you may use that."

Not necessarily authorized sequel to "Sweetie Belle's Gift" and "Apple Bloom Lends a Hand, and Other Limbs" (since I haven't heard from their authors). Tags: Female/Female; snuff; dissection; cannibalism; non-consensual.

***
Twilight hummed contentedly to herself as she moved around the laboratory of her castle, setting up the equipment she'd need. After all, this was a very special day. Once everything was in place, she started into the room next door, which she had recently and officially dubbed "The Brain Room". For it was here that the still living brains of Equestrians who had, for whatever reason, allowed their bodies to be taken apart after a special spell was cast, allowing their brains to survive regardless of the condition of their bodies.

The top shelf held two very special brains: those of Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, the younger sisters of Twilight's friends Rarity and Applejack, who had both consented to letting their older sisters cut them up and use their parts for other purposes. Sweetie Belle had become the basis for Rarity's new line of leather goods, while Apple Bloom's family had used her parts for a variety of purposes, including turning her bones into farm tools. Next to them sat an empty jar labeled with the name "Scootaloo", reserved for the last living member of the original Cutie Mark Crusaders, whom Twilight expected would be joining her friends any day now. And on the same shelf, but some distance away, sat two empty jars reserved for Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, two bullying fillies from Ponyville whose parents had quietly confessed to Twilight that they planned to sell them to Rarity for parts if they didn't shape up soon, and that she was more than welcome to their brains once they were harvested.

That led to another shelf, which had yet to be occupied, but that would change in just a few hours. Soon after Sweetie Belle's brain had come to stay with her, Twilight had approached her fellow princesses with a proposal. Crime was rare in Equestria, and crimes worthy of the death penalty even rarer, to the point where even when it happened, the ones who committed them were merely thrown in prison.

But months ago, a criminal had surfaced who was simply too dangerous to be imprisoned by normal means. Starlight Glimmer, an extremely talented unicorn, had been found running a village occupied entirely by ponies with the same Cutie Mark. Twilight and her friends had discovered that Starlight was in fact using a spell to strip the residents of their original marks and replace them with a new one that suppressed all individual talents and personality traits. Once her actions were exposed, Starlight had evaded capture and fled to parts unknown.

After returning to Ponyville, Twilight had alerted the royal guard, informing them of Starlight and her actions, and they had eventually caught her. Because of her crimes, the two senior princesses had reluctantly agreed to Twilight's proposed plan: harvest Starlight and reduce her to a brain in a jar so she could never hurt anypony ever again like she had before. Furthermore, when Twilight had suggested that she could also harvest other ponies guilty of heinous crimes, using her castle as a sort of prison for them once they were just brains in jars, Luna and Celestia had agreed to that as well. And now, Starlight was due to be delivered to her castle within the day, while at least two more would arrive by the end of the week.

"Miss Twilight?"

Twilight blinked as she was startled out of her introspections, and turned to the younger girl at the door. "Yes, Liza?"

"They're here."

"Ah, good. Thank you, Liza." Twilight watched the younger girl go with a smile. A week or so before, Liza's parents, an ill and aging couple who didn't have long for the world, had come to the castle and offered to sell their daughter to Twilight, knowing she would take good care of a growing child. Twilight had consented, and had made Liza her new assistant. (Spike, who normally held the position, had recently moved to the Crystal Empire to help Cadance and Shining Armor take care of their own newborn daughter, and Owlowiscious‎, useful as he was, had his own limitations that kept him from taking over for Spike full-time.) She had done a wonderful job so far, but today would be her biggest test yet: seeing how she handled herself during the dissection of another living being. If she did well enough, Twilight had promised to begin teaching her more skills, effectively making her the princess's apprentice.

A short while later, everything was ready, as Starlight lay on the table, stark naked and magically bound to prevent movement as Twilight and Liza stood over her. A second restraint had been placed on her horn to prevent any magical discharges, and Twilight had just placed the preservation spell on her brain, before turning to Liza. "Now, we're going to remove her horn first, so here's what we need to do." Pressing the scalpel gently against the skin at the base of the horn, she continued talking. "You have to gently press the blade against the skin, and sort of roll it along around the outer edge, so you don't accidentally do any damage to the horn itself, understand?"

Liza nodded as Twilight continued cutting. "Once you have the incision made all the way around, you cut just a little deeper and then... out it comes!" She extracted the horn, and the carbuncle just underneath it, and placed the items into the jar Liza had ready for her, then set them aside. "Now, we apply the sealing spell so she doesn't bleed out, and flip her over so we can start skinning her." Starlight's eyes widened (in spite of the spell on her), as Twilight continued. "We need to be careful here too, because Rarity wants her skin for her shop, and it has to be perfect." She examined Starlight's body, and pointed to a spit. "We'll start the cut... here!" She sliced gently into the skin, pointing out key spots where they would cut again, so the skin would ultimately come off in one piece, and even let Liza have a go at it in some of them, watching proudly as the younger girl's hand moved steadily, never wavering and allowing her to make the cuts without a single mistake. Between them, they soon had the entire skin off, and placed under a separate preservation spell so Rarity could treat it properly after she got it back to her shop.

With the skin removed, the two now moved on to the next stage, opening up the body and removing the internal organs. Twilight watched as Liza cut through the layers of muscle on Starlight's torso, cutting it into steaks and setting it aside. Once all the meat had been removed from her front, they were able to get to the organs below and gently cut them loose, storing each of them in their own sample jars. "These will go to Fluttershy," Twilight pointed out as they took out the stomach, esophagus and entrails. "The liver, kidneys and pancreas are all suitable for transplant into those who need them, and the heart and lungs too, once we get those out."

Next to come were the ovaries and uterus, and Twilight watched as Liza gently cut them out. "These, I have something special in mind for," she told Liza. "Rarity gets the womb, but the ovaries are staying here."

"What are you going to do with them?" Liza asked.

"That..." Twilight grinned mischievously, "Is a secret!"

Finally, only the heart and lungs remained, but Twilight had something special in mind first. "Now, we're going to take out those eyes." (If it had been possible, they would have widened further in horror.) "This is one of the most critical parts of the operation, and there's a very specific ritual that has to be done during it. First, for this to work properly, her own reflection has to be the last thing she sees." She pointed to the hand mirror nearby. "I'll be holding that up while you take out the eyes. Then, we pack them in myrrh, cassia bark and aloes." She held up a jar of green material. "That's right here. I have a spell I have to say afterward, and then we set them aside for forty days while they sort of... crystalize. Once they're all done, they can be used for something very important. Now, eyes can be damaged very easily, so be very, very careful. Ready?"

Liza nodded, and slowly, carefully worked her way in behind the left eye before severing the nerve holding it into the socket. She set the eye in the jar, then took out the other one. Twilight, setting the mirror aside, quickly packed the eyes in the jar's mossy contents, muttering a spell under her breath, before sealing the jar. "There. Now, for the piéce de résistance, the brain itself."

"Um, what about her heart and lungs?"

Twilight waved a hand flippantly. "They come out afterward. So, what we do, is cut the rest of the muscle tissue off her head."

Liza followed her teacher's directions, gently slicing the rest of the meat off of Starlight's skull and setting it aside, before they began opening up the skull itself. Working carefully, the two managed to remove the brain, stem and all, and place it into the jar Twilight had prepared. Looking at the brain, Twilight smiled, and pointed to the next jar. "Now, the heart and lungs." She pointed to it, and Liza got to work, cutting the last organs from Starlight's torso. Once they were stored, Twilight gestured to the body. "I'm going to take all these jars out, and put them somewhere safe. You can take the rest of the meat off her bones while I'm doing that."

Liza smiled, and went back to work. While Twilight bustled around with the other jars, she stripped the muscle tissue from the bones, and soon had it all neatly set aside. Once Twilight returned, she wrapped up the meat into separate bundles for storage in her kitchen's freezer. They would make for plenty of good eating in the days to come. While she was doing that, Liza finished the last of the cleaning of the bones themselves.

A few hours later, as Twilight checked the Starlight steaks she had put on to grill, she looked at Liza, who was standing nearby. "You did a wonderful job today, Liza."

"Th-thank you, Miss Twilight."

"In fact, you did such a wonderful job..." Twilight smiled. "You passed my test. You're my new apprentice, Liza."

The younger girl looked happy. "Really?"

"Really." Twilight pulled her into a hug. "I can't imagine anypony I'd rather have at my side for this job. And I'm sure you're going to do just as well on the next few ones who come in."

Liza smiled. "So, what are they in for?"

"Well, there's one named Suri Polomare. She's been involved in some... fraudulent business practices, and she's been caught at it too many times, with no signs of remorse. They're sending her from Manehatten in just a few days. The other is a mare from Cloudsdale, and she's the big one."

"Oh?"

Twilight nodded. "Lightning Dust is guilty of reckless flying that caused severe injuries to other ponies, putting them in the hospital. One of them was the daughter of the mayor of Cloudsdale, which is why he pushed for her to be sent to me for harvesting. She'll be here in a week."

"Ouch."

"Very ouch. And now... can you set the table? The others will be here soon, and I need things to be ready when they arrive."

"Okay!" Liza ran off.

Twilight smiled as she watched the younger girl go. Ah, to be that young again... She turned back to the steaks, and flipped them. Taking her in was the best decision I ever made. Maybe I'll get really lucky, and she'll wind up an alicorn like me. Then we can keep doing this for a very, very long time.

THE END

***

Your thoughts?

DARLA VS THE WINGED DEVOURERS
A Beastmaster tale by Riraito
Commissioned by RedStar101





THE DAY OF BIRTH AND A GIRL’S FIRST LOVE

She was brought into the world by two loving parents: Alar, and Ked-rak. The two of them named their blonde bundle of joy Darla after Ked-Rak’s mother. They raised her lovingly as any farmers would their eldest daughter.

The midwives declared that she was healthy and free of defects, Alar couldn’t have hoped for anything more than to hold that beautiful baby girl in her arms. Ked-rak was proud of his wife, and while he had hoped for a son to help till the fields, he would love his daughter just the same.

Years passed and Darla grew, first into a curious toddler, then into a proper young girl of the age of 4 cycles. Her cheeks were a rosy red, and her smile could light up any farmer’s worst day. The blonde mop of loosely pigtailed hair looked like an angel’s halo in the summer light, and was the colour of fresh straw from threshing.

As she grew up, she was a very happy and social little girl. She would play games of skill with balls and her body with the other children her age, and attended class once a week at the school building, when the teacher arrived in town. The building was just an open wall-less shack with thin thatching and a hard packed dirt floor, but when the teacher was around, it transformed into a place of enlightenment and wisdom. The things she taught the girls and boys about the kingdom and foreign lands set their minds alight.


Her days out of school were largely concerned with helping her mother with chores around the house, and tending to her younger sister, Clara, who demanded a lot of love and attention, as all three year olds tend to need. Her sister could be a handful at the best of times, always getting into some trouble or another. Sometimes Darla even encouraged her to misbehave, just to see what would happen. Alar would scold them when they stole all the oat cookies from the glass jar on the to shelf of the kitchen… but somehow by the next day, a new batch would have been cooked and already filled the jar.

Life was hard for farmers in the kingdom of Aruk. The fanatics who followed Maax would often raid villages along the border. Skirmishes were not unheard of, even this far north. As a result, they lost good young men in battle far more often than the villagers would have liked.
Farmers often had their daughters betrothed to suitable boys well before marriageable age. It helped make sure that there would be enough strong men to defend the village when the time came, and enough young brides to go around after women died in childbirth.

Darla was to be wed one day in the future to her father’s friend’s son Da’neel. She was too young to really see him in a sexual manner, but she still thought he looked cute, and would often fantasize about what married life would be like with the strong man she knew he’d grow to be. Of course, Darla only knew the idea of love from the lurid bedtime stories her mother used to tell her. They were of course retellings of famous romantic trysts and scandalous news from the rest of the town of Emur that she regaled the girl with. So Darla’s idea of love was something skewed and twisted to resemble some lustful thing she was incapable of understanding yet.

On the day of her fifth birthday, she took aside Da’neel from the small, intimate party, and took him to the secluded grey wooden bridge that hung over the clear blue-green river. She wore her best yellow rags and sunhat, and rubbed her lips with Redberries like her mother had taught her to do to attract the boys. She told him what he meant to her, and how she loved him, just as she had heard in her mother’s fairy tales. Then she took his face into her hands and kissed him like she’d seen her mother do to her father. She hugged the surprised boy tightly, and refused to let go, until she felt the thing growing in his pants. He mother hadn’t warned her about this, and she was surprised, and unsure what was happening. At first she thought he was one of those strange men who talked to animals, Like that older boy Dar had done in secret when he thought no-one was looking. She thought that maybe Da’neel had a ferret in his pants, and so she tried to grab the little thing out and pet it. However, to her great surprise, the little sausage in a sheep intestine wrapper she pulled out, seemed to be firmly attached to the place between his legs and only seemed to be getting bigger. Darla laughed at the silly thing between his legs, and angered by her insult to his thing, he slapped her so hard in the face that it left a redish handprint and brought tears to her eye.

Darla cried and called him obscene names that she had learned from the rough men at the mill. Things that she knew would hurt him as badly as he’d hurt her feelings. Da’neel stormed off, and Darla was left to cry at her broken heart. By evening, her mother had heard all about the incident from the girl, and to Darla’s great chagrin, she laughed about it the entire evening with her father. Eventually though, the two embarrassed farmers, had to sit down with their daughter and explain how the sex worked with their darling daughter.
Darla refused to believe it to be the truth until her father hiked up his rags and showed the little girl what he had between his legs. Darla blushed so brightly that her mother, Alar, though she was going to turn into a redberry.
“Why do all men have to have ferrets in their pants?” She yelled, not really making sense, as young children often do.
Alar and Ked-rak’s laughter could be heard all the way across the village to the mill at the end ot the lane that night.

Soon, due to Alar’s loose lips, Darla’s misfortune was the talk of the town. Small shildren she played with started to tease her with names, calling her Darla dick denier, and little miss frigid, and worst of all - Ferret girl. She screamed, and got into fights with the other girls her age. There was hair pulling and broken noses, and plenty of crying among the kids for the longest time. Darla was often seen with a black eye, or a bleeding nose in those days… But soon she learned her lessons, and Darla started coming home unbruised, while the cases of other girls coming back with black eyes went on the increase. But in the end it was all worth it, because Da’neel forgave her and told her he loved her back., They never really did apologise to each other, but they did get to kiss a lot after that. In fact, every chance they got, the two little lovers would abscond somewhere out of sight, thinking they were discreet, and fooling no-one at all. It was a sweet first love, and all the villagers thought that it was just about the most adorable thing they’d ever seen. Alar was often found in the middle of a daydream in those days; already planning her daughter’s wedding day in her head.



THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL AND DARLA’S REVENGE.

It was Darla’s first day back at school after the teacher took sabbatical to teach the king’s children over the entirety of winter. The village didn’t like their only educator going away for such a long time, but they couldn’t refuse her the opportunity to make the kind of coin only a king could pay. Some of the parents were even so bold as to brag that their children were being taught by the crown educator. Alar packed food and parchment into little brown hessian bags, that she’d made herself from some scraps given to her by the mill workers. She kissed Darla and Clara goodbye, and then set about cleaning their house, which had been gathering dust from overuse during winter.

Clara burbled a song that she’d picked up from their father, as they walked to school together. It was a sweet tune about a summer frog and her children hopping about the place. Darla sang along too. Soon the school shack came into sight, and all of Darla’s friends came over to greet her. Clara hid herself shyly behind her elder sister’s legs.

“This is my sister Clara… she’s coming to school now too.”
All of Darla’s friends rushed over to talk to the new girl. They asked her all kinds of questions in a flurry.
“What is your favourite food”
“Who’s do you think is the best singer at the mill?”
“Did you help make those clothes with your mother, they’re so pretty”
“Are you really Darla’s sister, you look so different from each other with that black hair.”
Soon, despite her earlier shyness, Clara was happily joining in with the crowd, drawing on parchment with her bottle of ink and quill, and enjoying the company of a dozen newfound friends.

Darla smiled wanly at all the attention her sister was getting a part of her was happy her sister was getting along with her classmates, and another part was just jealous. She broke away from her thoughts when Miss Coates entered the room and cleared her throat loudly, signalling that children should be silent and pull out their parchments in preparation for learning.
“Today we will be learning basic arithmetic. By the end of today you should be able to have memorised the entire three times table.”
Darla sighed. Math was her least favourite subject. Why couldn’t it have been magic or farming techniques like usual? But still, being a good girl she tried her hardest.

She was interrupted halfway by somebody yanking hard on her pigtails.Darla yelped loudly.
“Darla, do you have something to say about the lesson?”
“No Miss Coates… I was just… never mind”
“Well, I would appreciate silence during my lessons… another outburst like that and I’ll have you caned in front of the entire class.”
“Yes Miss Coates, It won’t happen again, I promise.”
Miss Coates put her attention back to the board made of slate, and put her shard of chalk back up to write more numbers on it. Darla shot an evil look the the twins behind her, who had dared to tease her in the middle of the class. The twins were the bright faced terrors of Emur. If there was a dastardly deed done by children in the region, odds are that the two of them had something to do with it. Of course, when adults inquired into it, all they’d be met is with adorable twin smiles as the girls flashed their ultimate escape tool - their tandem weaponized cuteness.
They had names of course, as most children who weren’t bastards did, but nobody could ever seem to remember what they were. Everyone just called them the twins, and that was all that needed to be said, they both answered to it the same, and swapped positions and clothes enough that they became interchangeable in the village’s eyes.

“Outside - at lunch - we’ll settle this then” whispered Darla menacingly.
The twins shared a mischievous grin, the kind that said that they knew what they had done was very wrong, but at the same time protested their angelic innocence in the matter.
“I have no idea what you’re on about Darla”
“Me neither sister, I think ferret girl is going a bit soft in the head.”
Darla growled and snapped the quill she was holding, splattering ink in tiny droplets over her parchment. “I’m gonna teach you meanies a lesson you won’t forget.”


At lunch, as the children were let out to play near the school building, the twins were waiting for Darla in a corner of the playground that didn’t have line of sight back to the school building, so Miss Coates couldn’t see them from where she was enjoying the roasted chicken lunch with Redberry tea that the village provided for as part of the payment for her services.
“Right now Darla, what were you saying about ‘making us regret stuff?’”
“Yeah Darla, what are you gonna do to the two of that should make us so scared?”
Darla gritted her teeth at their defiance. “I’m gonna beat you so badly that you.. That you…. a h forget it and hold still so I can hit you.” yelled Darla, getting all the emotions off her chest. She was so sick of those two calling her names and pulling silly pranks on her.

“I don’t think so sister, do you?”
“Well, I count two of us, and one of her.”
“I’ll hold down Darla, and you hit her… what do you say dear sister?”
“That’s a fantastic idea, why I reckon we’ll make her regret ever having been born”
Darla froze in place, almost as if fearful.. Or at least it would have seemed that way if not for the maniacal grin on her face. Behind the twins stood Marabel, a girl of twice their size, with beautiful red hair that cascaded like fire down her shoulders. Last week the twins had let her family’s bull out of its pen for some fun. Marabel had spent all day chasing it down. By the time Marabel got it back in the pen, she was a mess of scratches and bruises.

“You see here twins, I told Marabel here who let that bull out of the pen the other day… and she agreed to help me out with you two the next time she had a spare moment.”
The twins looked up at, what seemed from their perspective, to be a giant angry lady with fire for hair. The teenager grabbed the two preteens by the hair and urged Darla on.
“What do you say Darla? I hold them, and you hit them?”
“That’s a fantastic idea, why I reckon we’ll make them regret ever being born Marabel.”
With that, Darla sank her fist into the soft stomach of her first harasser. The first twin vomited as she was struck.
“No.. cough cough… please.. Urghhhh!”

Darla struck her in the exact same soft spot a second time, before walking over to the second twin
“I’m sorry?” she begged, but was treated to the same violence as the bullied girl took her revenge on her. This went on for a few more strikes before Darla swapped with Marabel, and let the older girl get in a few punches and kicks of her own. By the time Miss Coates called the entire class back in from recess, Marabel and Darla had systematically worked over the twins, covering them with a variety of colourful bruises.
“Oh my, what happened to you two, she asked”
“We fell over”
“We fell over”
Came the tandem orchestrated response. The teacher, sensing that she wasn’t getting the truth out of the twins, let it go at that. However, she wasn’t lacking in shrewdness enough to fail to notice Darla and Marabel's bruised fists
“About time” she thought to herself “Those twins are snakes, it’s about time they got their comeuppance.

Darl smiled in her seat for the rest of the school day. She slept like a baby that night, a giant smile still on her face.


THE DAY OF THE MERCHANT’S VISIT AND THE PUPPET PLAY

One day, Darla’s parents took her out on a day trip. It was an unusual thing for farmers to do, usually they were busy tending to their grain fields or animals. Darla loved to tend the family pig. She’d even named it Pork… because they were fattening it up for the Godsgiving party later in the year. The village elders had promised to share some of their special exotic spice rubbing recipes with Alar if she could procure the ingredients on the list.

So it was that on the day that the spice merchants came to town, that Darla found herself hand in hand with Alar and Ked-rak as they marched their two girls across sunlit plains to the main kingdom road. There hadn’t been a Jun raid in the area any time recently, but Ked=rak carried his work sicle on him just in case there was trouble with highwaymen. Darla and Clara danced and skipped and played as they journeyed across the blossoming spring fields filled with exquisite wildflowers that smelled of rich natural perfumes. Alar stopped every now and then to take a cutting of some plant, herb or flower to plant back in her garden back home. She was quite the amatuer botanist, worthy of the King’s arborealists… or so Ked-rak liked to brag to all his drinking buddies. Darla didn’t think he was all that far off the truth either, she was proud of her mama.

It wasn’t long before Darla’s legs tired, and she had Ked-Rak pick her up and carry her piggyback the rest of the way.
“Ked-rak, you’re going to spoil her if you do that.”
“Nonsense dear… it’s a father’s job to indulge his children once in a while. And it's been so long since I got to spend any time with them outside of the fields.”
“I suppose you’re right.. She’s getting pretty heavy these days though… been eating too many of my oat cookies from the jar even though she’s not supposed to.”
“I AM NOT GETTING FAT MAMA”
“I don’t know about that, you’re feeling pretty pudgy up there Darla”
“AM NOOOOOT!” she whined.
She sulked the rest of the trip to the merchant, propped up on her daddy’s shoulders, draped over his head like a hat.

When they finally arrived at the merchants camp, long hours later, they were pleased to see brusk business already being carried out. Their fellow villagers were already haggling over prices in the unpacked wagon circle. Mercenaries with hawk eyes, peered at Ked-rak’s sicle as he entered, but dismissed it out of hand. He was a farmer after all - sickles were a thing the peasants carried all the time.

Her father went over and inspected farming implements and seeds, while her mother perused the spice racks searching for the exotic ingredients she needed to add unique flavour to their dinners, while not blowing their budget for the necessities. Darla liked the strange wagons with their funny smells, and brightly coloured signs. She’d never seen anything that wasn’t a flower or berry painted with red or blue in her entire life, they were as alien concepts to her as a wagon was to an ant. In the back, the children watched a punch and Judy show. Punch got drunk a lot and then beat judy… The guards eventually came and locked Punch away and threw away the key. It was a pretty silly play, and Darla found herself laughing at the antics. They reminded her of old Mr Crawley, who always smelled of grain alcohol, and whose wife always seemed miserable. Seeing a guy like him get locked up made her feel good… even if it was only a puppet show. It made her feel like sometimes things worked out well in life. That was a good feeling that made her warm inside.

Later she took Clara over and bought some sweet nuts with the pieces of copper her daddy had given her to spend. She shared them with her sister, and they looked over all the strange contraptions and baubles that were being sold. They toyed and touched the magical contraptions, watching them dance to invisible puppet strings until merchant’s chased them away with a broomstick. Then they’d just move on to the next stall that caught their eye. It was

At one of the stalls, she found Marabel, trying on pretty necklaces, probably to impress that boy she liked, the one who had his eyes on another girl. The redhead was always going on about how she didn’t see what he saw in her. Darla chatted for a while with the older teenager, about school and the bullies they’d trashed together. Then they talked about boys, and jewelry, and the best ways to do makeup. They promised to hang out more together when they got back to Emur, and not only when they had some bullies to pay back. But Clara was growing hungry again, and so the two young friends waved and went their own separate ways

It was late afternoon before Darla’s family got underway on their journey home. They were all carrying backpacks loaded with the things they bought that day. Their Gold purses were significantly lighter, but that didn’t seem to make carrying their stuff any easier somehow.
Darla wanted to have another piggy back on Ked-Rak’s back, but he was too busy carrying the family’s heaviest pack. Darla pouted once again. As the Night drew over head, Darla thought they were going to have to set up camp and stay there the night, but Ked-rak pulled out his pitch and lit a creat torch, and guided them all through the night back home. The world looked so different at night. Stars dotted the sky like some god spilled glowing ink across the parchment of the night sky. It was brilliant and beautiful.

Ked-rak taught Darla all of the stars, and their signs. He showed her the Hunter, and the Housewife. He showed her the great black lion, and the Twin Ferrets Osmius and Gorak, finally he showed her the Homestar on the belt of the mighty star sign of the Beastmaster. He told her the legends of the ancient warrior that spoke to animals and fought as if he were one of them himself. Darla loved that story, there was something so empowering about it to her. She wished she could grow up to talk to animals, and wage wars, romance barbarians and rescue slavegirls from their vicious Jun captors, and defeat the evil Maax.

Eventually they arrived home, and Alar went straight to work testing out the spices for the food. Maybe she put too much in, because Darla found the food tasted strange… not bad… just unfamiliar to her palate. Ked-rak smiled as he complimented his wife’s cooking, shoveling it in as fast as he could. Darla wasn’t sure that he really meant it. But her mother looked positively glowing at the compliments, and said that there would be a special prize for him in his room that night. Darla wasn’t sure what that meant, but she knew that he went back for second helpings immediately.

As she lay awake in bed mulling over the day’s busy events, she couldn’t help but remember that great warrior made of stars in the sky, and his animal companions



THE DAY OF THE KINGS VISIT, AND THE GREAT ARMY OF THE KINGDOM

It was a day like any other when Darla saw the King. She’d been playing over in the lake with Marabel and Clara. They’d stripped off their clothes and hidden them in the reeds so that any sneaky boys wouldn’t be able to steal them away when they were bathing. Clara splashed water over her big sister, and Darla used her longer arms to scoop so much water that Clara was drenched with a single splash. Maribel uncupped her loose bra and let her breasts dangle free. Darla was astounded how much they’d grown since she’d first met Marabel just months ago. That and the older teenager had a tuft of bright orange hair above her vagina. Darla was pretty jealous of the curves that her friend had. She was beginning to blossom into a real woman’s body; the kind that could have a baby.

“What’s it like having real breasts - are they heavy?” the five year old asked innocently.
Marabel just laughed at her junior’s naivety. They’re fine.. It's just the monthly bleeding that can be bad… you never know when you’re going to need to wash your underwear.
“No way… that’s not going to happen to me - that’s disgusting.”
‘Ahahaha… of course it’s going to happen to you - its how you know you’re ready to have a baby. Mother says that when you’re pregnant it goes away. So I’ve just got to find myself a husband before too long. You’ve got that sorted with your boy Da’neel anyway - why don’t you tell me more about that.”


“Well, sometimes we kiss and he touches me with his hands, but we haven’t done the sex yet… we … well were too young… and nobody has told us how it works…”
Maribel laughed at that and grew the widest evil grin on her face before leaning over to her child friend and whispering in her ear for the longest time.
“No way - that can’t be how you.. K’now - do IT”
“Of course it is, my cousin did it last fertility festival with her fiance… and she got pregnant just afterwards… it totally works that way.”
“But that’s you know.. You’re really supposed to stick it up there?”
“It gets bigger when you do it like that… if the boy likes you enough. The bigger it is, the more he likes you.”

As the girls argued and gossiped about their anatomies, there arose a great clatter on the nearby road, as carts and soldiers disembarked at the lake to refill their canteens. The head carriage was beautifully ornate. Inside it was a face that even Darla recognised. She’d seen it on the back of the copper money her daddy had given her to spend at the Merchants. It was the King himself.

Darla curtseyed immediately in the water, almost drowning her sister, and she lowered her head for her. The commotion Clara made attracted the King’s very attention.
“I’m sorry my liege, we didn’t realise you were going to be here today, or I would have had my clothes on, said Darla, still sinking into the water to hide her lack of boobs, having recently found her absence of them embarrassing by comparison to her company.. Marabel on the other hand was frozen in shock, still standing upright, her bosom and slit fully exposed to the sight of the King himself.
‘Y- your majesty… My liege… I mean King…”

“No need to bow dear.. Came the commanding voice of the king… Why I think I prefer the view of you standing than bowing.”
Indeed, young teen Marabel was quite the sight with her damp red hair hanging down and water beading off her slim virgin body. Her pert little breasts were still just growing to full size on her adolescent body. Her nipples were standing erect from the cold waters.

Her face blushed red and she put up her hands to cover her modesty.
“I’m sorry your Majesty, I should not have subjected your sight to such lewd behaviours… It won’t happen again.”
The king smiles at the peasant’s blind belief in a King’s divine;y bestowed nature.
“I’m sure it won’t… but if you wouldn’t mind, I have a war to wage today against my former advisor Maax and his vile, fanatical Jun. But when I return victorious, I would be honoured to celebrate my victory in the company of a young beautiful maiden such as yourself.
Marabel blushed harder at the compliment from royalty. Darla simply couldn’t believe what she was hearing. It was like something out of one of her mama’s bedtime stories. Clara just gurgled, Darla having forgotten to let her sister up from her bowing position under the water.

“I bestow upon you, one of my official signet rings, young miss…?”
“Marabel , sir, my name is Marabel.”
“Well isn’t that a lovely name for a lovely maiden. It suits a beauty like you”
“You are too kind, your majesty.”
“Keep the ring on you, so that you may prove to my servants that you have my permission to enter my presence when I make my return to your town. Keep it in your possession always and tell no-one of it.”
“I will, my liege… You have my promise.”

With that exchange finished, the Soldiers mounted back up onto their horses, and the carriages carried on their way to war, leaving Darla and Clara staring open mouthed at Marabel as she clutched the signet ring in her hands.
“No way… Marabel… No way… this was …. Amazing.”
Darla really just wasn’t sure what was happening… it was like living in a story. Soon she’d find that she was some kind of warrior princess, summoned to do battle with the forces of Maax, and then fall in love with an enemy prince in disguise. That was the kind of thing that always happened next in her mother’s stories.

Marabel just squealed in happiness… She giddily splashed water around and put the ring on her finger so it wouldn’t get lost until she could return to shore and hide in in her bra.
“Omigod, Omigod.. Omigod… this it like the craziest thing that has ever happened to me… we were just talking about how I didn’t have a boyfriend, and now this… a king… Pinch me Darla - because this isn’t real.”
Darla reached over and pinched Marabel on the butt. She shrieked…
“It hurt… Omigod.. It’s real - it’s all real. Wait, does this mean I’m going to be a princess… or a queen… or a concubine? Which is it? Darla, do you know whether the King has a wife?”
“I dunno”
“Oh he’s a bit old for me….. But a king… He’d have all the luxuries, the foods… I’d never have to work another day in the fields again. Not for any day of the rest of my life.”
Marabel lay out, floating on the water next to Darla, feeling its cool embrace.
“I’m so happy for you Marabel - you should go for it, no matter how old he looks… Your young enough for the both of you… And to think, your babies would be princes and princesses.”

The two excited girls nattered on about secretly it for weeks afterwards. Wondering when the King would make his return journey, and whisk the pretty girl off to a life of freedoms and palace intrigue.




THE DAY OF THE FESTIVAL AND THE BEST THING EVER

Da’neel leaned over her as he kissed every part of her face inexpertly.
The two of them were canoodling in the abandoned barn at the forest side of Emur. It was a dilapidated old thing, with rotted wood, and bend rusted nails holding it together. It was cold in the winter air, and when it rained everything got soaked.. But lying in a fresh sheet of loose straw, the two kids were toasty warm in each others embrace.
“Do you want to go to the festival with me Darla? My dad says that I need to invite a girl this year”
He was of course talking about the fertility festival that Emur held every year. A time where the free maidens would be presented for potential matchups, and those that were betrothed but still without children, would show themselves off, to let everyone in the village remember that they were already taken.

It was always a spectacle, and Darla loved the feast that always accompanied it. Darla had always loved how her mother had looked as she walked down the village street, all made up, with flowers in her hair, and the sun reflecting off her dirty blonde hair. She’d always stayed under the care of the teacher, as all the children’s parents marched hand in hand down the street to reaffirm their mutual love.
“Da’neel - of course I want to. We’ll look so pretty together, thank you for asking me to.”
Da’neel smiled and then ran off excitedly to tell his parents that his girlfriend had agreed to join him this harvest cycle.

Dala lay back with an enormous grin on her tiny face. This was the best day ever… or so she thought. But she was wrong, there were going to be better things to come yet on the festival day itself.

The preparations for the festival came quickly, with Farmers and mill workers putting their skills together to decorate the town for the parade of lovers. Beautiful hand woven ribbons and fine lace, better than any clothes they wore themselves were pulled out of storage to be hung from banners put up by the lumberjacks. It was like a thousand birthdays had come at once for the young children watching. Paper lanterns were hung down the town’s only street, and all the farmers from the outskirts of the city were put up in family barns for the week. Delicious foods were cooked. Chickens were beheaded and plucked by the children, under the supervision of their parents. Darla thought that it was pretty gross… but that was the farmer’s life. And the thought of eating delicious meat, covered in sugar and fat, instead of grain porridge was very appealing to her young taste palate.

The old men in the village pulled pins and balls out from their weatherd storage bags, and treated the kids to a quick demonstration of juggling before the event itself. Old Miss Coates even gave it a go herself, surprising the crowd when she spat grain alcohol onto sticks and then set them alight, spinning them around herself in fancy patterns. Darla and Clara both clapped and laughed at the scene. It was great - she’d never seen anything so amazing in her life. Da’neel thought to himself that Darla had never looked so cute in her entire life as she did at that moment.

The day before the festival, the feast was put into a deep pit, covered with hot coals. Then sand was poured over the top to cook it slowly over the course of an entire two days. When the ripe Yams, and grains, and meats finally were dug back out, it would be the most succulent feast that the village could offer this year. The Village was often on the brink of famine.. But even then, they would save up for this one day of excess every year. It was something to look forwards to - even in bad cycles.

Darla’s mother brushed out Darla’s shoulder length hair, and pulled it all back up into pretty braided pigtails.The golden hair was straight and fine, soft and downy unlike the course hair of her mother. Alar spoke softly to her eldest daughter “You have such pretty hair Darla. Da’neel is a lucky boy to have you as his own. It won’t be too many years now before he can put a baby of your own into your belly. Oh, I’m going to have such pretty grandchildren. She placed bright wildflowers all through Darla’s hair, distracting too much from her features to really capture her beauty, but that was a mother’s smothering love for her perfect child… you could never give too much attention to your firstborn on their first festival march.

They lined up in a queue at the crack of dawn. Alar beside her husband Ked-rak, Darla beside Da’neel, and the entire village worth of fertile couples in a line. Little Clara watched from the sidelines as her big sister marched down the street at her first fertility festival. It was brisk in the morning air, and condensation came with every breath. Da’neel smiled and held hands with Darla, and in the little girls mind, everything was right with the world. The warmth from his fingertips spread throughout the rest of her body in a way that made her both embarrassed and happy.

The soft sound of the sheepherder horn playing a mournful ballad, and the children’s choir singing slightly off key was the signal to march. The set off down the dusty and dreary main street, kicking larger stones as they trod on the pavements. It took them until the sun had risen fully before they finished their round of the village. There was much cheering as all the couples entered into the barn for a speech by the village elder.

They all sat down cross legged in the barn, and listened to the old man tell them all the secrets of marriage. Of how to settle arguments properly, and how a maiden can cook delicious foods from just grains and herbs. But most important of all were what he called ‘techniques of the bed.’
Darla wasn’t really sure what that meant. But after a long instructional about correct tongue usage for the men, she found out first hand.
Da’neel was instructed by his father to put his head between Darla’s legs, and under her rag dress. He was an enthusiastic learner, and Darla felt a bit wierd as his tongue went into the place she peed from. It made her nipples harden like they did when it was cold, and made her pussy tingle like it did when she went to the toilet, or rubbed it against the bedding. Soon, she was sweating like it was a summer day. Small whorish moans excaped from the child’s mouth as she pulled his face deeper into her small crotch. He obliged by licking harder.
“Da’neel…. Whatever it is you’re doing, don’t stop it.. It’s so good”
Finally the little girl shuddered and sprayed into his face, and Da’neel’s father told him that he was a good man, and that he’d done well.
Darla was inclined to agree, as she slumped into the warm straw beside her boy and fell asleep from the morning’s exertions.

When she was awoken by her little beau, it was already afternoon feast time. The chickens and ducks were being carved up by the elders, and the yams divided up to all the families. Warm and rich beers were poured into wooden mugs for everyone, and bowls filled with thick gruel covered in sugar and preserved plums. Darla dug into the feast, and didn’t stop until her belly was as round as a playground sheep's bladder kicking ball. Her mother handed her a mug of ale as large as her face. It tasted kind of funny, but Darla had always wanted to drink one of the big adult drinks,,, so she downed the entire cup. She felt kind of funny and woozy after doing it, but in a good way, not like when she had a fever and dreamed those horrible dreams about nightmare horses with glowing red eyes..

She cuddled into her boyfriend’s warm embrace, and the two kids drunkenly fell into a stupor of sloppy kissing and simple fondling; still too young to consummate a relationship, or to understand the real implications of their arranged marriage.. The fell asleep in each others arms, and only woke with the next morning’s dawn light. Whatever it was that the two kids had, Darla wanted something like it for the rest of her life. He was her best friend in the whole world.

As she remembered it later that week, Darla really felt it had been the best day ever.


THE ORDINARY DAY AND THE ABDUCTION

Weeks later was when the unthinkable finally happened. Darla was asleep in her large straw bed atop her sweat-stained rag sheets, her grey cloth headband over her forehead was slipped down so she could sleep a little longer than the sun’s first rays. Her tiny naked body was spread-eagled awkwardly in that way that kids like to sleep sideways across the bed, and she snored loudly. There was a small patch from where she had wet the bed the night before, already beginning to dry between her legs. Darla was a fairly solid sleeper, and would fail to get up and use the chamber pot in the middle of the night. Her mother would beat her bottom with the wooden cauldron when she realised that she would have to go down to the river and wash her sheets yet another time that week.

Her hair was long and unbraided, and fell in strands across her peaceful morning face, and her blue eyes flutter awake as the smell of cooking porridge reaches her nose. She gets up slowly and groggily, and wipes the sleep from her big eyes and yawns while scratching her bottom. She’d been having the weirdest dream about Da’neel doing things to her.. She’d have to talk about them to the soothsayer soon…. Either that or she could make the prophecy happen herself by asking Da’neel to do some of the things she had dreamed about to her. The thing where he had slipped his penis between her legs had seemed like it might be fun to try.

She put her hand between her legs as she wandered out to the breakfast table. Alar was already serving up the breakfast for her two children into their wooden bowls. She was cupping her heavily pregnant belly as she did so. Ked-rak had done his fatherly duties during last cycle’s festival, and now she was nearing birth again. Darla had only watched her mother’s last labour when she delivered Clara as a baby. But this year, she would be expected by the midwives to help out with the delivery herself. She was very excited by this all. Her younger sister, Clara, was busy playing around with her gruel as her mother spoon fed it to her. Bits of oats splashed all over Darla’s face. She loved her little sister dearly, but sometimes she just wished she could murder the evil little rat.

“Darla dear, when you’re finished with your porridge, could you take this pot of gruel out into the fields for your father. He went out early today and forgot to take some with him. Carry some ale out from the barrel too. He’ll have worked up a thirst by now if I know my beloved Ked-rak. He works so hard for us.”

“Okay mama.. I can do that. It should be easy. Can I go see Da’neel afterwards if I’ve been good” mutters Darla as she tries to scarf her breakfast down at the same time, bits of oats landing on her face..
“Sigh, sure thing honey, but be back before lunch, I’ll need your help with cooking dinner. I can’t keep track of Clara while I’m doing that”
“Thank you mama… you’re the bestest.”
Darla scrapes the bottom of her wooden bowl with her fingers to get the last of the meal into her growling belly. She reaches over and grabs the wrapped pot to carry it out the door for her father.
“I’m off mama.”
“Just wait a minute Darla” He mother berates her, as she wipes off a stray oat near Darla’s lips..
“There we go, all pretty again.”

Darla puts on her thin cork sandals, and sets off through the lush green oat fields in search of her father. The enormous green grain leaves were taller than she was, and it made it impossible to see where she was going, so the little messenger spent hours scouring the fields for her daddy.

The sun shone through the stalks and lit the dusty air with beams of early morning sun rays. They felt good against her lily white complexion and made life seem fresh and wonderful. Darla couldn’t imagine living somewhere where it was cold all the time… the sun was what made life worth living.

Eventually she stumbled on him while he was whistling a lewd ballad to himself.

“… and then he did finger that sweet lil lassie… A la dilly dally a la carrie dae…. She moaned quite sweetly as he came in her pussie.. A la dilly dally a la carrie dae… She whistled his tune as he played her like a fiddle. A Ree diddle middle cae rom liddle dae… and with his great sword did he her diddle… A Ree diddle middle… oh - I didn’t see you there dear.” Ked-rak patted his daughter on her well braided head. “You uh, didn’t hear too much of what I was singing did you? I know you had your first fertility festival, but your maidenhood hasn’t bloomed yet, so maybe that song is a little too much for you. What are you doing out here in the south field?

“Mamma told me to bring you out your lunch and something to drink.” she said as she unwrapped the tightly bound wooden handcases of ale, and gruel.

“Hmmm. looks like she packed far too much gruel and ale… y’know… I think she might have intended for you to share this with me. It would certainly explain why she sent me out without my lunch this morning. Saying I should ‘spend more time with our daughter’”
He cracked open the seal on the ale casing and handed one to Darla,
“C’mon girl, have a drink in the field with me”
Darla lifted the frothy alcohol to her lips and sipped at it. Her dad raised his too and quaffed the lot in one chug. Soon they were eating the gruel under the leaves, even as the skies turned grey with overcast clouds.
“Hmmm Darla, I always wanted a boy to help me with the fields, but you’re growing into quite the little scrapper I hear. I was thinking maybe one day you’d be interested in helping me till the fields… if you’re interested in such a big responsibility.”
“I am daddy.. I’ll be the best farmhand ever… You won’t regret this… you’ll see.”
He smiled at her earnest response
“thanks for delivering me the food Darla, But you'd better get back home soon - I don't like the look of those clouds… I think a real storm is brewing here"

Darla looks up at the ominous clouds and replies "Okay daddy" she turns about and begins the journey back towards the homely cottage at a brisk pace. The clouds boil in the sky above her as she skips back home. Darla was sure that the village soothsayer would call it a dark and dangerous omen or something of the sort.. But Darla knew that rain was good for the crops. Her daddy had told her so.

The clouds spread faster than seems natural, as if some evil god was blotting out the sky… and she could see…. Things like giant birds flying through the sky like manta rays through the ocean. And there were dozens of them, circling as if hunting for carion. Darla went goggly eyed at the strance sight. They looked like… no, it couldn’t be… they looked like winged… people.
Suddenly, it seemed like it was a good idea to be anywhere but exposed and out in the fields.
Maybe the soothsayer did have a point after all.

Soon the horrendous sound of shrieking began to rise from all over the village. It was a horrible tortured wailing. Darla wanted to be back in the cottage and tucked back up in bed already, waiting for it all to be over. As she emerged from the line of grain stalks into the open expanse between them and Emur, she could see what was causing all the ruckus. As she got closer, she could see as women and children were lifted from the ground by strange and horrific monstrosities with stretched leather wings and cruel claws. Their faces were… wrong somehow, didn’t look the way a man’s should, and they were a filthy dirty slimy brown-grey colour. The captured villagers struggle desperately against their captors, but it is futile, as they were flown away regardless, disappearing into tiny specks in the stormy skies.

Darla could see her family’s cottage on the edge of Emur, with its sturdy walls and hefty door capable of barring outside invaders from entry. It was the safest place she knew, probably in the entire town of Emur. Standing in the tall doorway was Alar, Darla’s mother. Her pregnant form was clutching the bevelling, little Carla in her arms. Their eyes met from across the field.
“Darla - get inside quickly - Please honey - RUN!”.
Darla picked up her pace, running as fast as her short little legs would carry her. However, halfway across the field, she tripped on a large jagged stone, and landed flat on her face… but she got straight back up, picking up the pace till she was a little rag clad blur with a cute pigtails trailing behind.

But before she could reach the safety of her family abode, there was a crash and a noise as one of the flying creatures smashed through the thin thatch roof. Darla’s mom whipped around to see what the commotion was, and came face to face with something tall and man-like, but with thin stretched bat wings draped down from its arms. It emerged from the darkness of the doorway. Darla’s eyes bug out of her head as she sees the thing approach her mother.
“Mama - Look out!” she tried to warn, but there was simply no time as the thing grabbed the big bellied woman and child and lifted them swiftly into the air as if they were no more heavy than pieces of parchment. She gave a short panicked scream, and then disappeared into the heavens with her toddler still in her arms.

Darla looked around, unsure what to do, now that her mama was… gone.
Her entire world was in that cottage, that now felt a million miles away from safety. Every memory she had ever made was in this village, but now she turned around and around, looking for something, anything that would keep her safe, or restore her illusion of security, but there was nothing but the sound of villagers being abducted all around her. Darla’s world had become a unique kind of hellscape. She just stood on the spot and quivered, a little piss escaping from through her underwear.

Not seeking immediate cover was a foolish mistake. One of the winged devourers, spotting the young prey, swooped down from on high and latched onto her. The ground receded quickly away from Darla as the monster lifted her into the air. She could see the buildings speed by below her, a view that made her dizzy and nauseous with vertigo just looking at it

She screamed shrillishly and cried out “Lemmegoooo!!!!” But Darla's concerns were truly out of her control. There's a hard smack on the back of her head as the creature slammed her with its smooth plated bone face… and Darkness and dizziness enveloped her as she passed out. Then there was only the infinite void for the longest time…





THE DAY OF THE FEAST AND THE WINGED DEVOURERS

When Darla finally came to, she found herself packed in with dozens of other children, all naked as the day they were born, squeezed in a small bone cage. They were pushed up against one another like so much grain in a silo. She was in some kind of cavern, or lair, with high natural stone walls, and stalagmites and stalactites on the ceiling and floor. Flaming braziers lit the space artificially, and there was the smell of meat cooking in a nearby cauldron. The surfaces were slick with dripping water, and some kind of filthy yellowish slime. The ground was covered in bones from wall to wall, and not all of them were animal bones. Darla could see human skulls littered in among them, covered in slime. Some of them were small enough to belong to babies..

Her head hurt something awful from where the winged man thing had hit her. Darla sobs in fear and pain as she looks around the bone cage, and the grimy lair beyond, desperately hoping to see a glance of her mother or sister. However, she really can’t see much over the thick mass of tiny legs, arms and torsos, all trying in vain to escape. Soon she can hear screaming and an awful gurgling and sizzling sounds echoing from all around, as creatures came to her cage. They open the gate and pull out some of the little girls at the front.

Darla whimpered softly as she watched the two girls disappear out of her view. She couldn’t see what happened to them, but the vile screams they made, that then turned into a sad bubbling moaning, made her heart sink deep in her flat loli chest. It was then that she realised she was never leaving this place alive. Something horrible had happened to two of her friends. Now she knew how the cookies in mom’s jar felt.

Over the following few hours, the cage becomes less populated, as the creatures remove more and more young girls to be consumed. It makes seeing out of it easier. Darla can see that hers is just one cage out of dozens, filled to the brim with boys, girls and adults of all ages. It is then that she finds what she’s been seeking, the full bodied form of her mother, being pulled from a nearby cage. Alar screamed obscenities at the winged devourer, her ring curled hair and boobs bouncing as she fought against her attacker. It proceeded to stretch its wings around her girth, taking in her full baby bump. The winged devourers didn’t seem to care that she was pregnant… everyone seemed to be fair game to them.

Darla’s cries out “Let Mama go - Let her Gooooo!!!!!” but the thing finisher wrapping her mother in a skin bondage. She wails uncontrollably, knowing that it’s simply too late to do anything for her mother now. Alar’s screaming face is visible pushing against the wings, and her entire body can be made out, struggling and still alive. A sickly white yellow goop drips down from inside the lethal hug. It steams and sizzles lightly as it touches the lair floor. Alar’s feet twitch erratically as they are sucked up into the mass and acid melts away at them.

The thing that etches itself into Darla’s mind isn’t her mother’s screaming… It’s the moment when her wailing transforms into a tortured gargling, and then finally ceases. There’s a gross gurgling sound and then the creature opens its winds wide. A large slimy skeleton can be seen with a tiny one curled up in the area where the stomach used to be. They stuck there for a moment, before the bones tumbled out of place and clattered to the ground.. The monster stands high over Alar’s dessicated corpse, showing off its finely muscled body and erect dick. Then it outstretches its thin wings and takes to the air, swirling and twirling into the darkness at the top of the cave.

Darla stares at the empty sockets of her mother’s skull, foul slime still dripping out of them. The skull grinned with an open mouth. Bits of gristle and sinew still attached them together. To think that that was her mother was impossible, not the strong woman who had sternly raised Darla, who had taught her how to cook delicious meals, and how to sew her rags so they didn’t fall apart. Now she was just reduced to a smoking pile of bones in some kind of underground monster aviary. It couldn’t be true.

Darla;s chest was heaving as her body was wracked, unable to breathe… Her mother, dead.. It wasn’t possible. Life with her mama and daddy was all she had ever known in her short life.
In a cage nearby, her boyfriend Da’neel tried and failed to escape being selected as a meal. Soon, he too was just a pile of sloppy bones on the floor, burt Darla couldn’t bring herself to feel anything about it, she was just…. Numb. It was all too much for her to cope with.

Nearby, the young redheaded teen girl, Marabel that Darla had seen at the playground sometimes, and who had helped her with the twins, meekly obeyed her captor as he selected her, sobbing all the while. Its monster cock was throbbing as It bent her down to the floor and began to forcefully rape her. She shrieked something about not wanting monster babies. All the while it was wrapping its wings slowly around her to start the digestion process. Her energetic squirms under the wings could either have been from the sex, or the digestion, but Darla wasn’t old enough to be able to tell the difference. It didn’t matter though, the girl just ended up the same as everyone else, another soggy pile of bones on the floor.

The twins who had bullied her with the ferret name, and pulled at her hair when in class, were seperated and digested alive by a bird woman. At least Darla guessed it was a woman because of the small curved breasts that she pulled the two miscreants up to. They pleaded and begged for mercy, but the she-creature fed on them anyway. Their tortured howls took a long time to subside.

Darla just wanted it all to be over, for the nightmare to end. She just couldn’t deal with this.It was all just so awful,
“Darla”, came a cry from behind her. A high childish voice that she recognised; Clara, her sister.
“Oh, God, No, not you too Clara” Darla went wide eyed and sobbed as she turned around. But there, just three cages down was her sister, buried in a pile of toddlers and preteens, their legs kicking and grasping to right themselves.
“Darla - Get me out of here - I dun wanna be here! I’m scared”
Of course, all of her yelling for Darla had attracted the attention of a nearby Winged Devourer.
Darla panicked “Please be quiet Clara.. You’re making too much noise!” She pulled at the bone bars of her cage, hoping to dislodge them and get to her sister in time.

A boy, not much older than Darla herself, reached over and tried to cup Clara’s small mouth with his hand, desperate to keep her quiet. It was not very successful, as the little girl bit his hand to gets away. Her teeth tear at his flesh and make him jerk his arm back.
“Shut up you little bitch… You’re going to get us eaten.” he screamed at her as he cradled his bleeding hand. The creature was on them now, hauling the two of them out of the cage roughly by their hair, as its next victims.
“Nooooooooo” Clara yells loudly
“Get it off me” the boy complained right next to her as the winged devourer enveloped the two youngsters side by side in its wings.
“Noo… Let them go… Not my sister” begged Darla, but she knew that it was too late. She could see their outlines squirming as the goop poured over them. Her little sister, Clara, squealed like a pig getting its throat cut for the village spit-roast.

There's a sound like sizzling meat on a pan, then Clara and the boy’s screams died off and were replaced by a repulsive gurgling sound. Their outlines shrunk down to an emaciated state, and then only a pathetic moaning emanated from within. Darla dropped to her knees inside her cage,sniffling and hiccuping as tears rolled down her cheeks. A part of her mind just snaps under the stress, and it reduced her to a gibbering wreck. The creature finally releases what’s left of its prey: Tiny toddler bones mixed with child bones as the two sets of kids bony remains splatter onto the dirty cave floor, joining hundreds of other decrepit skeletons. Darla curled into a fetal position on the bumpy bottom of the human bone cage. She didn’t want to watch anything any more. It was just too hard to keep on feeling this way. It would have been better if she felt nothing at all. She just wished she was at home in her warm bed, where she could just stay under the covers forever.

Days passed by in a daze, one blending into another.






THE DAY OF DEATH AND THE WARRIOR

As the days wore on, Darla was forced to witness everyone she had ever known or loved be consumed by demon bird people. She had fallen into an almost catatonic state, from which no manner of horror seemed to be able to rouse her. The numbers of girls in her cage dwindled until there was only Darla, kneeling alone in her very own bone cage. It was the place of her nightmares, that cage was. Feces and urine lay underneath, the girls had nowhere else to go, so they had just peed and pooped through the gaps in the cage floor. It was disgusting, but they had no other options. And then, when those girls had been selected, their bones had joined the other wastes under the cages too.

Darla was covered in a thick layer of dried sweat and dirt. She hadn’t had anything to eat or drink in two days, and was feeling the first stages of exposure. She looked blankly around the expansive cavern, resigned to her inevitable fate. The monsters came in only occasionally to snack now, and as Darla looked around with exhausted eyes, she realised that she was the only one left in any of the cages. When, suddenly, she spotted movement in the gloom at the front of the lair. Somebody was moving through it, and not one of the strange bird men. The outline was distinctly human, with a fantastic hairline, and exquisite muscles. Dressed in a leather strapped skirt and not much above his waist, showing off. In his hands is a sword, like the kind that Darla’s daddy kept in the attic in case of Jun raiders, but not rusty or old like that one… the one the man held was shiny and new, and looked very sharp. Behind him slunk a black lion. Darla wanted to yell to warn him to be careful, that there was a big cat behind him readying to pounce. But as he moved carefully through the Bird-men’s lair, the sleek black feline nustled the warrior to have its head petted, and Darla realised that it must be his pet, or attack cat or something like that. He must’ve been a great warrior to have tamed a big cat like that. Darla’s teacher had said that no man could tame a black lion.

The man looked around the dark lair, moving closer to Darla’s cage. She didn’t want to make too much noise for fear of attracting the winged devourers back to her hanging prison. But hope of getting out of this place alive, was once again rising in her breast. He stared down at a cooking cauldron in the center of the expansive room, prodding the contents with a large metal spoon that was in the pot already. The ghastly sight of a decapitated head of her father rose to the surface, and once again Darla squeaked in a horrific denial. The warrior snapped to the sound of the young girl’s panic, throwing his face into sharp relief in the firelight. Darla froze, it was a face that looked familiar but different. Then it hit her, it was that Dar boy from the village - the strange one that was good with animals. He’d always been so nice to her when she was smaller. She hadn’t understood why he had to leave the village so suddenly, Now he was all grown up and he looked strong enough to fight off the Bird people.

Darla stared down at Dar from her perch on high, tears flowing down her face. But for the first time since she had been captured, they were tears of joy. “Dar… save me” She called to him. With a frown on his face, he pulled his mighty sword from its leather sheath and raised it high above his head wordlessly. It came down and severed the thick ropes that held the cage together. The door swung open, and big warm hands surrounded her in a saving hug. Darla looked up at her savior with a dirty, snotty face filled with all the thankfulness she could muster.

From within his satchel at his waist, two ferrets peaked their little heads up to look at what was going on. In a moment of joy, inappropriate to the situation she was in, Darla thought “I knew iit.. Da’neel was wrong after all - some boys did have ferrets in their pants.”

But as the two of them begin their escape from the foul place, dozens of the Winged Devourers swooped down from their perches in the ceiling, surrounding them instantly. Darla panicked, pushing at Dar’s broad chest until he put her back down on the ground. She understood deep down that she had to get out of that place… There was nowhere to run to - but she felt she had to run anyway. It was some kind of deep instinctual reaction to the all-consuming fear spreading through her. She kicked at Dar, and bit his hand till he let her free from his grasp. Her legs took her blindly as she tried to dart through the gap between the Bird men. Dar stayed put, despite his overwhelming urge to chase her. His wisdom told him that moving too much would just get the both of them killed.

Darla screamed as one of the Winged Devourers grabbed her by the shoulders. She cried for Dar to save her… but there’s nothing he could do anymore that would save her, not even with his sword could he face so many monstrous opponents. He stared, unable to take his eyes away as the toned creature lifted Darla up to its eyeline and held her against its broad muscled chest. It’s face was a warped mockery of a human male. Cruel eyes set above a bony lower section that featured neither nose of mouth. As it tightened its grip against her, she looked down to see the thing that’s brushing against her legs was the creature’s erect cock. She shuddered slightly as it spread her legs with its free handwing and lined up its thick member with her tiny virgin five year old slit. Darla struggled, trying to stop what happened to her entire family, happening to her too, but the thing’s wings were already beginning to wrap around her. Darla sobbed uncontrollably as she desperately tried to push back at then enclosing wings. “Please, don’t… I don’t want to be bones.”
It ignored her pleas, smiling wickedly, somehow without a mouth to do so. It spread her tiny pussy apart with its claws and pushed in its rock hard demon cock, sliding her down, impaling her on its entire length. It filled Darla uncomfortably, tearing her virgin hymen and ripping the ends of her too tight vagina. Blood dribbled down from her private parts. “It hurts.. It hurts so much” she cried.

Dar watched on, incapable of acting in the face of such a nightmare. His hands balled into fists, fingernails tearing the inside of his palms. He felt helpless, unable to aid the little girl as the monster ate Darla alive.

It was warm inside the wings, like being in a giant blanket, and just a little bit sticky too. But it was the revolting smell of raw meat, like the kind Darla one picked up from the local butcher for a special dinner, that made her want to throw up.. The monster lifted her up and down, thrusting deeply into her and crushing her firmly against its body. She could smell its animal musk invade her nostrils. As it raped her light body, she felt shame, and pain… and something else… she had same feeling Da’neel had given her with his tongue that one day… kind of tingly and unpleasant though.
“Not anyone but Da’neel. Stop doing this!”

Darla continued to resist her rapist, as it continued to take advantage of her weak body. It pumped its penis in and out of her vagina in a rhythmic fucking.
“Nooooooo - Please nooooo. I don’t wanna be turned into bones!”
The creature roared from beneath its smooth face, as it shot a huge load of thick white liquid up into Darla’s pussy. The hot semen filled her up and mixed with her virginal blood as it flowed out her petite ruffled opening. As the thing climaxed into her, she shuddered. She felt hot, and bothered… and somehow, shamefully good. She knew it was wrong to like it, she hated it, but her body betrayed her and made her feel contradictory emotions.

Dar could only watch on, feeling embarrassment as the underdeveloped girl was raped in front of him. Despite the horrid turn of events, he was sailing at half-mast beneath his skirt. Finished with its pleasure, the Winged Devourer slipped out of Darla, spilling seed out her freshly raped cunt. A r

In the mood to write some people being led to a blissful end. Man, woman, loli, shota, I'm open to anything and any method of snuff. Fanfic or OC both welcome.

Tags: consensual, lesbian, cannibalism

"Is this heat ever going to end?" I moaned to my roommate Jade. "If it gets any hotter, meatgirls will just go outside to get roasted."

Jade rolled her eyes at me. "So stay inside. If you ask me, Molly, this is the perfect kind of day to lay around doing absolutely nothing. I might not even leave this chair 'til you drag me to our bed."

She stretched slowly, making her breasts partially escape from her tank top for a moment. She had been draped lazily over that overstuffed armchair most of the morning in tight shorts and a tank top, watching TV and scrolling on her phone.

I sighed and flopped gracelessly on the couch, face down. After a moment I lifted my face far enough to look at my phone and started checking out cute girls on Meat-Tok. A few snuff reels later, I worked my free hand into my panties and started slowly fingering myself.

When I got close to my first orgasm, I found myself looking over at Jade's tits and succulent legs, imagining she was the one in all the meatgirl videos I was watching. She caught me looking at her and stuck her tongue out at me before pulling her tits completely into the open, just to tease me more. I giggled a little, but then a video started with a girl grilling her tits that sent me over the edge.

Jade and I had always been open with each other about our meat fantasies. Like most girls, we were both comfortable with being seen as meat and often used each other's bodies when imagining eating another girl. In the two years we had been sharing this studio apartment, we had role played being meat for each other countless times.

An hour or two later my stomach growled, reminding me that my body has other needs besides soaking my meat in tasty endorphins.

"Fooood," I groaned. "This girl needs food. I can't fill this belly just looking at pictures of girl meat, I need to eat, too."

Jade grunted. "Hm, yeah. I guess I'm hungry, too." She sighed. "Ugh, but I don't want to get up."

"Maybe we could order takeout?" I offered.

"No, I'm not really in the mood for Chinese." She thought for a moment. "I think I'll just have my cunt for lunch. Could you fetch me a knife?"

I licked my lips and glanced down at my own cunt, now bare and soaked. Some time in the last hour I had kicked off my shorts and panties to have easier access to my most precious hole.

"Fuck, that sounds hot. Mind if I join you and eat my cunt, too?" I asked excitedly.

Jade was peeling off her tight shorts. "Ha. Yeah, sure. I thought you were going to ask to eat my tits. You've been drooling over them all morning."

"Aah fuck," I moaned, "you really mean it, don't you, Jade? You're really going to carve out your filet and just eat it?"

"Uh huh. You going to get me that knife or not, Molly?"

I sat up and rubbed my thighs together nervously. "Yeah, yeah, but uhm.. Jade could we swap? I've had this dream since I was in high school of 69ing a girl and eating each other out, first sexually and then literally. I've always thought that sounded like the hottest way to become meat."

She pulled her tank top off and dropped it on the floor before answering me.

"Well, fuck. That does sound like fun. If you want to give me your juicy filet, I'm game to let you have mine." She grinned. "And I guess it would be a shame to lose my cunt without giving it a proper send off, anyway."

I hopped up and stepped over to her eagerly, throwing my t-shirt to the side.

"Umm, are you gonna lie there?" I asked. "That chair isn't big enough for us to fuck on."

Jade groaned dramatically. "You're going to make me get off this cushy chair before you'll eat me? Oh, what a cruel and heartless roommate you are! How will I ever survive such mistreatment?"

I snickered. "You probably won't, meat slut. Come on."

I grabbed her arm and dragged her onto the floor, allowing her weight to pull me down on top of her. We kissed playfully for a minute, running our hands over each other's tits and grinding against each other's legs. Then, I worked my way down to nip and suck at her tits, getting her worked up for our final sixty-nine. By the time I brought my filet over her face, her cunt was moistening in anticipation.

The intensity of our touches climbed faster than ever before, fueled by the knowledge that this would be the last time either of us would have sex. We both used our teeth more than usual, teasing each other and constantly reminding ourselves that this wasn't going to just be sexy role playing, but an actual meal of live, succulent girl meat.

I was the first to cum. Jade bit down on my clitoris hard enough that I thought she was going to start eating me for real, but she let it go. She didn't let me rest though and kept biting at my labia and roughly curling her tongue in my quaking opening.

When I realized she probably wasn't going to eat me until I got her off, too, I doubled my efforts. As her cum coated my face, I got even more excited, expecting her bites to finally go deeper, tearing into my meat, but she still held back. Even when I shoved my cunt harder into her face with my second orgasm, she still didn't take a bite.

I was getting impatient, so a minute later when Jade came again, I took one of her cunt lips in my mouth and bit as hard as I could. She screamed her pleasure into my cunt before biting into my clit and tearing it off. The explosion of sensations was like having an orgasm squared. The smell of her sex, the taste of her meat, the incredible combination of pain and sexual stimulation from my own groin: nothing else in my life compared to that experience.

We both greedily feasted on each other's most valuable cuts of meat, cumming nonstop the whole time. Our lust and voracious hunger overloaded our minds as we consumed until we could eat no more.

"Fuck. Fuck, that," panted Jade, "that was amazing. Molly, if I had known your meat tasted that good, I would have eaten you ages ago."

I laughed. Then I took a good look at the remains of the girl under me. It seems that not only had I devoured her entire filet and a sizable chunk of her lower belly, but I had also taken a large portion from her inner thigh.

"Oh, wow, Jade!" I gasped. "I really destroyed your body! If you tried to stand, your guts might fall right out. I really don't think you'll be able to survive this."

She just laughed in response. "Yeah, but I'm pretty sure I took as much as I lost! From where I'm lying, I'd say you're done for, too."

I looked down and saw some pretty important looking bits of me dangling out the former site of my cunt, onto her face. We both laughed as she brushed them aside and shoved me off her.

"Well," I said, "we may have totally fucked up our chances of living through the day, but I'd say it was worth it for that once in a lifetime meal."

"Hell, yeah," she agreed.

I spotted my phone on the floor where it had apparently fallen in my earlier excitement. I grabbed it and snapped a couple selfies of our gory, exposed bodies and smiling faces.

Then I scrolled through my contacts and made a call.

"Hey, bro!" I said when my big brother picked up. "I've got a couple of fresh, cuntless meatgirls lying in my living room just waiting to be claimed by the first guy that comes along."

"No, I'm not just yanking your dick," I said, getting annoyed. "There really are two dying meatgirls in my living room that are totally free for whoever wants them."

"Because I don't want my guts dragging all over the bus getting to the other side of town!"

"No, she can't carry me!" I was really riled up now. "Who do you think the other meatgirl is, dick for brains!"

"Ugh! Fuck, no! I told you we practically snuffed ourselves already! We're basically just a pile of helpless, high quality girl meat. Now, are you going to come and get some free meat or should I post my address on Meat-Tok with an open invitation?"

"Good!" I shouted angrily. "I love you, too! See you soon!"

I hung up and huffed loudly. Jade stopped stifling her giggles and laughed at me openly.

"Can you believe that perv?" I scoffed. "He actually asked if either of us was still in breeding condition!"

Jade just laughed harder until I broke down and joined her.

"You know," I said when we stopped laughing, "I really think he had a thing for you. I bet he's genuinely kicking himself because he never got to fuck you while you still had a cunt to fuck."

"Hehe, maybe," she smirked, "but I'm sure you're the one he wanted for a breeding toy. Anyone could see he had a major crush on his little sister."

"Shut up," I blushed. "Enough about my dorky brother. Wanna make out until he gets here and snuffs us?"

She grinned. "Sure, anything, as long as I can continue to lie here being completely lazy."

I pulled myself around and kissed her, letting our ruined bodies mingle together.

And that is the best way to spend a lazy, do-nothing day with your roommate.

Disclaimer: just a horror fetish, entirely fictional, don't do anything that will harm somebody in real life.

---

School Selection

[non cons]

A loud whistle caught Nina's attention. She stopped her crawl and started to tread in the water. After a few moments Nina saw what was going to happen. As the other students stopped swimming their teacher signaled to get out of the water. “All girls are required to go to a changing booth and wait there for the meat inspector” said the coach, “the boys will continue with 4 laps of the butterfly stroke”

Nervously talking the girls quickly went to the changing booths. Nina sat about halfway down the line. “Shit I hope they don't pick me” thought Nina. A soft crying from her right assured her of a better chance, only 25% was selected from each class. She heard the meat inspector getting closer every few minutes. He was only a few lockers away from her now and she heard him say, “swimsuit straps off your shoulders and stand with your face to the wall”. Nina put the straps off her shoulders, better make it easy for the inspector, she thought. Suddenly she heard another girl crying in the booth next to hers. “Nice” she thought, that was Emily, she never liked her.

“Name” said the inspector as he opened Nina's door. “Nina, ID number 230867” said Nina. “Thank you” said the inspector, I see you already put your straps down, very nice, can you turn your face to the wall” “sure sir” said Nina and she turned her back to the inspector. The inspector checked her butt, “nice and firm” she heard him say. The inspector made her turn around and started peeling her swimsuit down. Softly he took her breasts in his hands and checked them. After a confirming mumble he pulled Nina's swimsuit to her feet. After a quick look on her pussy he said: “I'm not sure can you wait for 10 minutes, keep your swimsuit off” “of course sir” said Nina. The inspector went to the next changing booth.

“Shit” thought Nina, “I might be meat within an hour or I can be free for the rest of my life”. A strange thought occurred to Nina: this was her last chance to have an orgasm. She sat down naked on the little bench and started to rub her pussy. Within a few minutes she reached the point of no return. She took a deep breath and tried to keep quiet as her orgasm took control of her body.

Minutes later the inspector opened her door. “Can you come out and get in this line?” said the inspector. “Of course sir” said Nina and she saw 2 other girls from her class. “What do you think?” said the inspector to his assistant. “Well that one seems to be nice and sporty, good meat I bet,” said the assistant and he pointed to Nina. “The other two are a bit bigger, I think they'll have a nice yield,” said the assistant. “All three of you, what sport and how many hours?” said the inspector. “Swimming and fitness” said Nina, “about 4-5 hours a week”. The girl next to her said: “nothing besides school sport, so about three hours a week” and the last girl said: “bicycle racing, about 6 hours a week” “Second girl, what was your name?” said the inspector. “Kyla” said Kyla. “According to my data you play softball, about 5 hours a week” said the inspector, “our society doesn't need people who lie, you are selected” “no no, please I was afraid that you would take me earlier if I did a lot of sport” said Kyla. “I would've taken Nina if you would have been honest” said the inspector, “take her away”. The assistant guided Kyla away. “Ladies I'm sorry that I let you pose naked but you were the girls I wasn't sure of” said the inspector, “and Nina, I wouldn't have taken you, Kyla was not cooperating and needed to be taught a lesson, I just said it to make her feel worse as a extra punishment” “no problem sir” said the girls. “Well then get dressed and we'll see you in the pool.

Quickly the girls put their swimsuit back on and went back to the pool. A crowd stood around the showers and when the girls looked there were already three girls hanging with a noose around their neck. They had thrown nooses over one of the pipes on the ceiling. The fourth girl was being prepared for hanging. It was Nadia a cute looking girl from Nina's class. She seemed not to care too much, she casually handed her arms so that they could be tied together. When they were done with her she positioned herself under the rope and nodded to the butcher that she was ready. With firm pulls he hoisted the girl by her neck. She started kicking her legs but there was not a single tear to be seen. The three girls who were already dead clearly had been crying. After a few moments Nadia's legs kicked way less powerful, and suddenly the group could see her urine flowing. She was nearly gone. Kyla was pushed to her knees by the butcher. “What are they going to do to her?” whispered Nina to Paul, “she's Jewish, and will be drained of blood, it's a tradition” said Paul. The butcher pulled her head back and suddenly he pulled the knife along Kyla's neck. A spurt of blood flew out of the cut and the butcher let go. Kyla fell to the ground and grabbed her throat she was making wild movements but after half a minute it stopped. The butcher took a hose and sprayed the blood through a little sink. The assistants started to collect the girls and loaded them into cooling crates. As quick as they had come they were gone.

The rest of the girls came home proudly with their release form, they were free humans now.

I cracked it! The trick was not to worry about providing context - this is event is just something that happens! lol. Enjoy Pt 1 - Pt 2 to follow either tonight or tomorrow :-)

Pt 1

“Ready, girls?” Mr Menzies stood with the starting pistol in his hand. “When I fire the pistol, you will have five minutes to get into the woods and try to hide. When you hear the pistol again, you’ll know that the hunters are coming!” The fifteen little girls, all aged between four and seven years old and all as naked as the day they were born giggled excitedly, waiting in the mid-afternoon sun for their signal to run. The woods was actually nothing but a small copse, run too far into it and you would very quickly find yourself out the other side! But it was plenty big enough for the game and provided plenty of places to hide or to dodge anyone pursuing you. “Okay, on your marks, get set, GO!” The old man fired the starting pistol in the air and the gaggle of small girls rushed off up the slight hill to take refuge in the trees. The adults and non-participating children who had gathered to watch clapped and cheered as they ran, many shouting encouragement to their daughters or siblings.

Next, the hunters stepped up to the line. These were the older girls, aged from eight upwards with the oldest being fourteen, most of them veterans of previous hunts both as hunter and prey. Unlike the smaller girls, the hunters were dressed in cammo fatigues complete with boots, ammo-belts and hats. Several also wore sunglasses to protect against the bright sun that they knew from experience could be quite dazzling if it unexpectedly broke through the foliage in the other gloomy copse. There were ten hunters in all, volunteers like the prey, all armed with low-velocity paintball guns which might sting but not cause actual pain or do damage unless fired at point-blank range, each loaded with paint pellets of a different colour.

After the hunt, the annual celebrations would continue with much feasting, girl-meat being the bulk of the food to be enjoyed. That was the whole point of the hunt and the rules were simple. The older girls, the hunters, were sent to stalk the younger girls, the prey, in the woods and try to shoot them with their paintball guns. They would have fifteen minutes to track and shoot the naked little girls and there was no limit to how many different hunters could shoot the same prey. At no point were they “out”, they could continue running, hiding and teasing the hunters for as long as the had stamina. Once the fifteen minutes were over, the starting pistol would be fired again, a noise loud enough to be heard in even the thickest part of the copse, and the hunters must immediately stop their pursuit.

All the girls, hunters and prey, would then come back down the hill to the party area where, in front of the excited revellers, the prey would be inspected. Should any be found to be paint-free, aside from the soles of their feet as it was recognised that this would more likely come from stepping in the paint rather than being shot, they would simply return to their families and get dressed. Next, the colour of the paint on the nabbed preys’ bodies would be compared with the paint that had been issued to the hunters.

The small girls who had been hit by the hunters would then be scrubbed clean and, in front of the watching crowd, beheaded, gutted and butchered ready to be cooked at the feast. Many, in fact most years, all the meat came from these younger girls, or “piglets” as they were known, but sometimes the attendees were treated to an extra-special centre-piece. If any of the hunters should have failed to hit any piglet at all, judged by whether or not their signature paint could be found on any of the piglets’ bodies, they would have to strip naked too and be cooked alive on a spit. Every year, those gathered to watch the hunt hoped there would be at least one hunter with a poor aim or bad luck that day!

“Hunters, get ready!” Mr Menzies shouted again over the general hubbub and the crowd quietened down in anticipation. “Thee! Two! One! GO!” He fired the pistol into the air once more and, to the whoops and cheers of the watching crowd, the ten hunters raced up the hill, each eager to bag their first piglet and to avoid ending up on the menu themselves!

This can be a thread for asking about stories from last GCs that has gone missing

Like Lucy's Final Adjustment

Or the one of the Totally Spies being assassinated

Pic mostly unrelated but required for thread

B-b..Because, techi!

(Part 1)

---

-

Looking for jissouseki is relatively easier than one would expect. Like a great rodent population, you find them most populous in the alley-ways and areas around urban housing, behind restaurants and marketplaces, and warehouses and ports. You might find one in your backyard, maybe even within your own home; quietly and sometimes cleverly hiding from sight in the basement or the attic.

But the largest populations comes from the parks. Next to that are the forests or pastures in the countryside. But parks remain the number one way to run across many jissouseki.

I myself have a jissouseki as a pet, along a few to play with for my amusement, if nothing more. Many of these creatures are expendable, to an almost ridicoulous degree. The ones worthy of being pets, and thus entitled to a good life of treats, bedding, love and care, are the smart ones. It foten hard to ever find a jissou smart enough to grace you. But how to tell which ones are the dumb retarded stupid ones from the above average to high in intelligence?

Simple! You just ask them, whenever they waddle up to you by themselves or in a group asking (and in some cases, demanding) you to take them home, why you should.

And watch the spectacular results.

You often find them in large packs of two to twelve. Right now I had been accosted by two jissou. One was obviously a recently grown adult with the responsibilities of a mother to boot. On her arms was a slumbering jissou child, looking exactly like a miniature, but cuter, version of herself.

"Hello Mr. Man!"

I smile, quietly humoring her, "Hello little jissou."

"Is my daughter not cute, desu?" She asked, her brightly colored eyes glowing with anticipation.

"Yes," I replied honestly, "She looks so very cute!"

"Am I not cute too, techi?"

I raise an eyebrow and bluntly replied, "You are ugly. I don't know how your kid lives whenever she wakes up to your face. And frankly, you smell worse than a horse that died on crack."

The mother stared at me, red and green tears welling up in her large eyes. She wiped some away with an arm, now openly crying, "I'm not ugly, desu! I'm a pretty jissou Mama, desu! You are a mean jerk, desu!"

"Ha! Me, mean? That may be so Jissou Mama, but I am honest!" I replied with a snort of laughter, "Your daughter is cute, you are not!"

"I AM cute! You are lying desu," screeched the mother, now angry, gnashing her teeth and her face going splotchy red. The jissou child woke up with a cry and immediatly began weeping, "Too loud, techi! I'm scared, techaaa~!"

"LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID, DESU! YOU MADE JISSOU-CHAN CRY!" shouted the jissou at the top of her lungs. The outburst only served to make me guffaw louder and the child to bawl even louder. There was a soft impact on my leg and I saw the child falling from my ankle onto my shoe, her expression was one of disbelieving shock from being thrown. It didn't take long for the small ball of shit between her ass and the panties to squeeze through like guacamole through a cheesecloth.

"You just threw your only child at me," I supplied easily to the angry panting mother, whose eyes wept tears of emotional despair, "You could've killed her. How does that make you feel Jissou-Chan? That your Mama doesn't love you?"

Freshly outraged, the mother seemed speechless. Though she did make some odd sounds in her shock of my accusation. The child on my shoe was bawling and wept even harder as it shook it's head, "Mama loves me! She does! Mama does love me, techa!"

I bend down easily and said quietly and soothingly, speaking cruelties to the jissouseki, "But she threw you, used you as a weapon to hurt me! She is jealous of you, you're young and cute, she is ugly and old! She hates you."

The child shook it's head, unable to believe the words from the human, but even as she denied it all, her mother's antics did not prove to encourage her child to believe her any more than the human.

"I AM NOT UGLY, DESA! I AM NOT OLD," screamed the jissouseki hoarsely, her face now sallow and red with rage and mouth with spittle, "YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! YOU ARE A MEAN LIAR, DESU! I'M NOT LETTING YOU HAVE MY DAUGHTER, DESU!"

I smile and snorted, discreetly slipping on gloves. "You ARE ugly. You ARE old. I am not a liar. You just nearly killed your child. You are a bad mother, so I will take care of my new Jissou-Chan!"

The jissouseki's eyes nearly popped with freshly brewed anger, veins growing from out of her green hoodie as I pick up her child, who still wept, oblivious to the chaos around her. I look around, noting that the mother had not noticed the large crowd around us. A sizable number of jissouseki had gathered, many of them children and mid-mature jissou-children. The rest were a few adults leading a family of kids and maggots, the latter riding on the children or with an older sibling clutched in their mother's hands as they all seemed to sense an upcoming slaughter and hungrily anticipating it.

Grinning to myself I made a slashing motion to my throat and pointed at the still crying child in my gloved hands. The mother noticed the 'Bad Jissouseki' Gloves and the threat to her daughter, but her rage overrode her senses and she began screaming obscenities and launched herself at me, "I ATE YOU, DESU! YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! GIVE BACK MY DAUGHTER DESU! IF YOU-"

I kicked the screaming bitch in the face, silencing her more effectively than the can of mace in my back
pocket. Not that I was going to use it on her just yet.

"My face, desu! My cute beautiful face! What have I done to you?" Screamed the mother as she writhed on the ground, her voice slightly muffled from broken teeth and the arms around her face.

"You attacked me," I replied easily, "Here I am being nice and you make your own baby cry! You attack me. You are clearly not a good mother to this child!"

She protested feebly, this time the circle of jissou numbered around a dozen or so. They soon joined in an orgy of yelling and throwing things at the wounded mother. I knelt down to the mother and the jissou stopped to watch what happened next.

"I...I hate you, desu!" said the mother weakly, "Give back Jissou-Chan, now!" I raised an eyebrow, "Do you want to go back to Mama, little jissou?"

The jissou hiccuped, blinking wet eyes at me as she swallowed the question. She wiped away her tears and spoke in a frail voice: "Ugly stupid Mama hate me! She will kill me! Please don't let her, techi! Please Mr. Man!"

The jissou Mama let out a howl of fury, that soon became yells of pain as I quickly sprayed a few seconds of Mace into her face.

"It burns, DESU! IT BURNS!"

The jissou writhed on the ground, her face slowly turning blue as she tried to inhale, only to find that, like most jissou, she had an allergic reaction to mace.

The horde surged forward and began feasting on the dying jissou.

As I watched with slight amusement, the young pest gulped and looked up at me from my glove. "Nice human say he will take care of me. Will you take me home?"

Some of the jissouseki protested this at once. A few still had body parts in their hands as they tried to get me to take them home.

"Take my family home, desu! We eat very little and are good jissou!"

"I'm a good jissou and Maggot-Chan and Onee-Chan are-"

"Me, me, me-"

"Take...m-me...-cough- home, Mr...Man! Spicy taste...can't...caaa...br...br..."

I hold up a hand and waited for them all to stop speaking. A few had died from allergic reaction after consuming the jissou mother's face and hands, not that I minded. But I soon asked the crucial question:

"Why should I take any of you home? If you give me a good reason, I will make you my favorite pet!"

Then, pandemonium decided to go hand-in-hand with hell and literally broke loose.

---

-

End Part 1

Since he could remember Kyle’s mom had told him that when he was seventeen she was going to eat his manhood on her fortieth birthday.

This never particularly bothered him, cannibalism and even just recreational murder where common, and if anything it gave him some security that he wouldn’t be snuffed before then.

It was just him and his mom growing up, she said she was pretty sure his father had been a July 4th roast she had gotten to fuck before he was snuffed.

His mom started playing with his little penis when he was about seven, kissing and sucking and softly stroking it. Of course he was far too young to get off, his small boyhood would stiffen though not really grow under his mother’s ministrations but he never came. About the same time she also taught him to pleasure her, Kyle soon becoming very adept at eating his mother out.

While he had his own room he shared his mother’s bed most nights, his mom cuddling his naked body to her own as they slept.

He was ten when he had his first orgasm. His penis had actually started getting bigger when his mom played with it, swelling to not quite three inches. His climax had come on suddenly, Kyle not even realizing what was happening before he was spilling a load of sperm over his mother’s tongue.

She had been surprised but pleased.

To celebrate they went out to a restaurant for dinner, and while Kyle had eating human flesh before of course, that night was the first time he got to eat a girl’s fillet, the freshly cooked pussy the most wonderful thing he had ever tasted.

He wondered if his penis would taste as good when his mom eat it.

When he was twelve his mom declared he was old enough to have sex, his boyhood just over four inches erect. But as much as he enjoyed the feeling of his mother’s sex clutching hot and wet around his shaft as she rode him he liked her blowjobs more, each time imagining what it would be like when she took him into her mouth for the final time.

The next few years past, and along with his mom Kyle had sex with girls and boys his own age, and more rarely some adults, but his mom was the only one he would ever let suck him off.

Finally the day came, mother and son starting the morning by making love, his mom holding him to her when they finished saying she wanted to savor the feeling of his lovely cock inside her one last time.

Kyle made her breakfast and later she went out with friends for lunch to a snuff club.

At six the time came for his mom’s long awaited special meal. She had long ago decided that she wanted to eat him raw and still attached, and a few hours earlier Kyle had taken a special cocktail of drugs that made it so he wouldn’t bleed from even the most serious of injuries.

Of course the effects of those drugs themselves would kill him within a few days, not that anyone who ever took them usually lived long enough for that.

Kyle settled on the couch with his mom kneeling atop a soft, thick blanked on the floor. She had dimmed the lights and lit a series of candles on the coffee and end tables. They were both naked, his mom wanting the experience to be as intimate as possible.

“Hmm, sweetheart,” his mother muttered softly staring fondly at her waiting meal. Reaching out her gently stroked a finger along his nearly seven inch length and over his circumcised glans.

Kyle took deep breaths as a heady combination of anticipation and apprehension mixed inside him as he waited for him mom to start.

When she first slipped her lips around the head of his penis she simply sucked gently at him, her tongue tenderly stroking him.

Pulling her mouth off she looked up at him.

“I love you Kyle,” she told him softly.

“I love you too mom,” he replied. “I hope you enjoy your dinner.”

His mom smiled at him. “I’m sure you’ll be delicious sweetheart.”

Her mouth closed around his glans again, and for a brief moment nothing happening.

Then Kyle gasped as he felt his mom’s teeth suddenly bearing down hard on his tender flesh.

For a second Kyle wondered if his mom would even be able to bite through his raw meat, then he felt his flesh give under the sharp pressure of her teeth and exquisite agony shot through his manhood as she bit into him, a moment later lifting her head to begin chewing on her prize.

Kyle stared down with awe at the missing chunk of his glans.

His mom closed her eyes as she savored the taste of him, chewing slowly but steadily.

Finally she swallowed.

“Oh Kyle,” she cooed opening her eyes to stare adoringly up at him. Then she bent back down for another bite.

His mom took the rest of his glans, chewing slowly like before as Kyle watched her, softly panting as the newly created end of his manhood throbbed with pain.

His mom nuzzled his shaft, laying soft kisses along his length, then took another bite shortening the length of his penis by about half an inch.

This continued for half an hour, his mom eating him bit by bit, savoring each bite and taking a moment to make love to his steadily dwindling manhood before taking consuming more of him.

Eventually he felt her lips against his groin as his mom carefully bite off the remaining stub of his penis.

“Oh honey,” she said when she finally finished, rising from the floor to straddle him and softly cupping his face in her hands before she tenderly kissing him.

Kyle held his mother’s hips, and for a brief second thought of making love to her before remembering he no longer had his manhood.

“You were amazing Kyle,” his mother told him softly after a few moments.

The seventeen year old smiled. “Thanks mom.”

“Hmm, and now for desert,” his mom slipped back off his lap returning to the floor, and reaching behind her took a small, sharp knife from the coffee table.

Returning between his thighs she carefully cut open his scrotum.

Kyle watched with fascination as he felt the strange sensation of his mom gently teasing his testicles out through the newly opened slit in his sac.

He felt a brief moment of truly intense pain as his mom cut the cords connecting his testicles to his body.

After a few moments he recovered to find his mom soothingly stroking his thighs as she stared up at him.

He gave her a reassuring smile and she smiled back.

Reaching between his thighs his mom daintily plucked up one of his testicles and held it out to him.

“You have two, so I thought we could share,” she said.

“Are you sure?” Kyle asked. His mom nodded, so reaching out Kyle took his testicle from her.

Him mom picked up the other one and popped it in her mouth, staring up at him as she slowly chewed.

Lifting his hand to his lips Kyle slipped his remaining testicle into his mouth, letting it sit on his tongue for a moment as he tasted himself.

Then he bit down hard, actually moaning at the rush of flavors as his testicle burst between his teeth.

Him mom smiled up at him as she continued carefully chewing his other one.

Mother and son slowly savored the taste of his flesh, then rising up she sat beside him on the couch and cuddled his naked body to hers.

“Oh baby,” she whispered contentedly.

“So have you thought about how you want to get snuffed?” she asked after a minute.

“Oh, I talked to Mr Hyde,” their next door neighbor, “and he said he’d be happy to have a barbecue tomorrow,” Kyle grinned to himself. “Even if the best bits are already missing.”

“That sounds lovely sweetheart,” his mom said.

After a few moments Kyle pulled away from his mother’s embrace and slid down to kneel between her thighs.

She spread her legs for him as he softly kissed up them, tenderly cupping his head as he reached her pussy and kissed her slit.

His mom moaned as he made love to her sex with his mouth and fingers, bringing her to orgasm three times before she finally pulled him back up to the couch with her.

“You’re the best son a mother could ask for,” she said ardently before kissing him again.

"Mom?"

"Yes, Paulette?"

"Jenny and her mom seem to be suffering so much... "

"Yes, they surely are kicking and twitching. I bet they're in a lot of pain."

"Do you think we will suffer as much, when he'll kick our table?"

"Yes, Paulette, I'm sure it's going to be very painful. After all, that's what's entertaining in watching girls and women die. And if our slow and painful deaths are what our Master wants for His dinner time, that's what we will give Him. So let's prepare to fullfil our ultimate role as slaves and let's die for His erection!"

"Or at least His attention, mother... He's not even looking at Jenny and her mom and they're almost gone. Look, now they're pissing themselves."

"And we are next. Goodbye Paulette, I hope I get to see your beautiful body hanging there dead, before dying myself."

The Boy Who Lied Thrice

1 - The First Lie

"Miss Myers, Jacob is masturbating!" Alice proclaimed.

The slim girl was standing at her desk, her hand up and waving back and forth for attention. Her face was scrunched up in disgust as she glared at the student sitting directly to her right.

Said student started violently at the sound of his classmate's voice, looking up and around guiltily. His hands, which had been hidden behind his desk, jerked up and away from his crotch.

Miss Myers, her lesson interrupted, sighed and turned from her whiteboard to look back at Alice and Jacob.

"Thank you, Alice. You may sit down." she said, nodding to the girl. "Jacob, come up to my desk, please."

Jacob returned Alice's glare briefly, before turning his attention back to his crotch, apparently trying to quickly button his fly back up. Miss Myers didn't give him the chance.

"Now, Jacob." she told the boy.

Jacob's hands froze. He then got up, shame faced and blushing, and walked to the front of the classroom. His jeans and underwear, already riding lower than they should have been and completely unbuttoned, slid further down his legs with each step he took, despite his best efforts to prevent it.

By the time he stood in front of his teacher, his pants were pooled around his ankles and his face was as red as a fire hydrant. His penis poked out stiffly from his groin, pointing directly up at his teacher's face. He wouldn't meet her eye.

"Jacob, were you masturbating in class?" Miss Myers asked, disappointment coloring her voice.

The boy hesitated for a moment, his hands clasped on the hem of his shirts, twisting at it in worry.

"N-no, Miss Myers." He finally stammered. "I just had an.. an itch."

"An itch." Miss Myers repeated, flatly.

"Yes, an itch. And I was just scratching it, that's all." Jacob said, finally looking up at his teacher, despite his obvious embarrassment.

"And to scratch this itch, you needed to completely unbutton your trousers and pull down your underwear?" Miss Myers asked, her voice sardonic. "Really, Jacob?"

"Yes." Jacob said, firmly.

"Miss Myers!" Alice said, waving her hand above her head again. "He's lying! I saw him doing it! And he was staring at your backside the whole time while he was doing it, too!"

"Thank you again, Alice, but I already know that Jacob, here, is lying." Miss Myers said evenly, looking at her student. "That much is quite obvious."

"I.. I'm not lying!" Jacob said, turning back to glare at Alice again. "I was just a little.. itchy.."

Miss Myers simply looked at her student, her gaze flat and expression unamused.

"I.. I.." Jacob continued, slowly deflating under his teacher's scrutiny.

"Oh, alright. I.. guess I was masturbating." He finally admitted, hanging his head.

"Jacob, can you tell me what the last rule on the classroom's list of rules is, please?" Miss Myers said, turning to look at the list in question, which was quite long and pinned to one wall, in plain view.

"It says "No Masturbating During Class", Miss Myers." Jacob said, without bothering to look at the list.

"And what does it say below that?"

"It says "Violators Of Any Rule Will Be Punished Appropriately", Miss Myers." Jacob answered.

"And below that?"

Jacob sighed, his shoulders slumping, as he recited the last line on Miss Myers' list of class rules.

"Liars Will Be Punished Even More." he said, dejected.

"So, you not only masturbated in class, disrupting my lesson and taking up everyone's valuable learning time, you also lied to me about it." Miss Myers said, her voice becoming more cold with her disappointment.

"Just what am I going to do with you?" she said, shaking her head.

Normally, when one of the boys (and it was always one of the boys) broke the last class rule, Miss Myers simply had them stand up in front of everyone, like Jacob was, with their pants down, like Jacob's were, their hands held behind their backs and their hips thrust out. Then she would give their stiff penises several stern wacks with the broad side of her ruler. Usually by the forth or fifth wack, the boy's erection would have melted back down into quiescent flaccidity, at which point she would have them pull their pants up and retake their seats, stinging and embarrassed, and then continue on with her lesson.

This method of discipline almost always worked well, with only rare exceptions. The exceptions being that some of the boys didn't react in quite the manner one would expect to such treatment. There had been a few unfortunate Incidents because of this in the past. Still, nothing was ever perfect, and Miss Myers would have been fine with giving Jacob the usual punishment, if only the boy hadn't lied about his actions. His lying merited a sterner response, something more severe than usual.

Unfortunately, she couldn't think of anything appropriate at the moment, so she simply sent the boy to stand in the corner until she felt like dealing with him. His request that he be allowed to pull up his pants and underwear was summarily denied.

--

It was about a half an hour later, after Miss Myers' lecture ended and during the students' individual study time, that the opportunity arose.

"Miss Myers." Alice said, into the quiet of the classroom. "My bookmark tore."

Miss Myers glanced over at Alice, to see the girl holding up one of the fanciful, decorative bookmarks she had given each of her students at the beginning of the school year. It was torn into two halves.

"I'm sorry." Alice said, looking a bit sheepish. "It was an accident."

"That's not a problem, Alice. These things happen." Miss Myers replied, reassuringly. "Let me just get you a new one."

Unfortunately, as Miss Myers quickly discovered, there were no spare bookmarks to be had. Apparently she had run out sometime in the past and not realized it.

"Well, I suppose I could just use a piece of paper." Alice said, looking a bit disappointed.

"No, no, dear. We'll find you something more appropriate." Miss Myers replied, patting her on the hand.

Miss Myers, who was trying her best to instill good reading habits into her students, believed that a good bookmark was an essential accessory in this endeavor. She thought that a nice, colorful, cheerful bookmark helped students get into the correct frame of mind for reading, helping them enjoy it more.

Miss Myers frowned, looking around the classroom for something that Alice could use as a bookmark. Preferably something sturdy, since the girl had torn her previous one. Unfortunately, nothing sprang out at her as being suitable, until, that is, her eyes came to rest on Jacob, who was still standing and facing the corner of the room.

"Alice, I think I've found something for you to use, at least for the rest of today." Miss Myers said.

"Jacob! Come over here, please." she called.

The boy, penis still erect and bobbing awkwardly as he walked over to his teacher and classmate, began blushing once again as both Miss Myers and Alice looked at him in a steady, evaluating manner.

"I think this will do, for now." Miss Myers stated, tapping her index finger on the tip of Jacob's penis, making it bobble slightly and the boy twitch a little in reaction. "It's certainly a better classroom use for it than anything Jacob might choose to do with it."

"What?" Jacob asked, obviously confused. "What do I have to do?"

"YOU don't have to do anything, Jacob." Miss Myers said, sternly. "Alice here is in need of a bookmark, so, for the rest of today, your penis will be it. Just stand by her desk, quietly, and don't move yourself, or her bookmark, unless she asks you to."

"A bookmark? I'm going to be a bookmark?" Jacob asked, still confused.

"You interrupted Alice's learning earlier today, so it is only fitting that, as your punishment, you help her with her studies in any way you can." Miss Myers said, her tone severe.

"Even if it's only in a little way." Alice said, with a suppressed giggle, staring in unabashed amusement at the boy's erection.

"Quite." agreed Miss Myers, dryly.

"I.. F-fine, whatever." Jacob sputtered, blushing even harder.

"Okay, then." Alice said, opening her large history book to the spot she had been keeping saved with one of her fingers. "Page 498. In, please."

Jacob frowned at her slightly, then gingerly eased the tip of his erection onto the page of the book, just along its outside edge.

Alice rolled her eyes at this behavior.

"All the way in, silly, and from the top of the book, not the edge." she commanded.

Jacob frowned at her again, clearly unhappy with the tone she was taking with him, but did as she asked. He shifted his position to the front of her desk, then placed the full length of his penis upon the top of the page, in the center.

"Good." Alice stated, satisfied.

Then the girl slammed the thick tome shut.

She made no special effort to close the book any more forcefully than she would have normally, but the book was a large one, both in size and thickness, and each individual page was thick, heavy duty paper. Nearly five hundred pages worth of history came down on the boy's flesh, causing him to yelp in surprise at the weight.

"Quietly, Jacob." Miss Myers reprimanded, ignoring the pained look on the boy's face, before she turned to leave to two students to their respective tasks.

"Umm.. Miss Myers?" Alice asked, before her teacher had reached the front of the room. "It's not sitting flat."

Miss Myers turned back to see the girl motioning at her history book. The pages were arched in a curve over Jacob's penis, and the hard cover of the book was sitting up at an angle, supported by the bulge.

"Oh. Well, you'll just have to put more weight on it then, I suppose." Miss Myers said, simply.

"That makes sense." Alice replied, happily. "Thank you, Miss Myers."

The girl started pulling every textbook she had from out of her desk and from inside her backpack, then began to pile them up, on top of her history text. Each successive book, each nearly as large and thick as her history book, made Jacob issue another pained groan as they landed heavily on the top of the stack.

Jacob whimpered as the last book, Alice's copy of their science text, added its weight to the pressure on his penis.

"Oww.. Why does your stupid history book have to be flat? What difference does it make?" he whined.

"Bookmarks are supposed to be flat! They shouldn't be bending the pages they're between." Alice said, firmly. "And they're also suppose to be quiet. So hush, you!"

The girl peered down at her stack of books, which was piled nearly to Jacob's chest and must have weighed forty or fifty pounds. The whole stack still wasn't quite level, and the bottom text, the one with her new bookmark in it, still had an unacceptable bulge.

Alice looked at the stack for a few moments, one index finger tapping on her chin, thoughtfully. Then she snapped her fingers, jumped up, and went purposefully to the back of the classroom.

She returned half a minute later, carrying a large disk of metal, which was painted a flat black. She hefted the weight, a five kilogram slab of steel, up and on to her stack of books. The weight, part of the project about momentum and inertia that Alice had created for the upcoming science fair, came down hard, and caused another pained groan to issue from Jacob as his penis was further flattened, which was duly ignored by the girl.

Alice left and returned with yet another five kilogram steel weight, which she also hefted up onto her stack of books. Jacob's inevitable groan was accompanied, this time, by pleading protests.

"Okay, okay, no more, please!" he begged, cringing at the weight on his penis. "That's enough, stop!"

"Hmm, I think you may be right." Alice said, as she looked down at where her bookmark was sticking out of the top of her history book. "That does look pretty flat. Also, hush."

It seemed that either the pain of his predicament, or perhaps merely the fact of so much weight physically bearing down on Jacob's penis, had accomplished what Miss Myers' class rules hadn't been able to, which was to render him entirely flaccid and unaroused. The now softened flesh of his member was pressed nearly flat inside the book, no longer bulging out the pages to any noticeable extent.

"Well, that's that taken care of." Alice said, happily, ignoring the continued whimpering coming from the boy attached to her bookmark. "Now I can get back to the important stuff."

Important stuff which seemed to consist mainly of, at least from what Jacob could see, reading a novel whenever she wasn't chatting quietly with the girl sitting at the desk to her left. Both girls ignored Jacob completely, despite his occasional moan of pain.

Jacob's predicament lasted for hours, as it hadn't even been halfway through the day when he'd been caught and reduced to the status of bookmark. Perhaps the worst part of the day was lunch, which the class took inside their own room. A seemingly endless line of girls stopped by Alice's desk to chat, many of whom decided to rest their arms and upper torsos on such a conveniently placed stack of books, apparently oblivious to the additional pain they were inflicting on the bookmark at the bottom of the stack.

The last hour of the day was just as bad as lunch, though, because it seemed to crawl by more slowly than any similar period of time in Jacob's life ever had before. Finally, though, the end of the school day arrived.

Alice began removing weights and books from the stack on her desk after the final bell rang. As she did so, Jacob could feel the strain ease off his poor, flattened penis. When Alice got down to the last book on her desk, her history book, she studied it for a few moments, clearly pondering something.

Then she took a pair of scissors from her backpack.

"Miss Myers?" Alice called, toward the front of the room.

"I don't want to lose my place. May I keep this bookmark?" she asked, raising her scissors up and snicking them together a few times, demonstrating her intentions.

Jacob paled, then gulped.

Miss Myers came over to Alice's desk, then looked thoughtfully down at her student's history book.

"I'm afraid not. You'll just have to do your best to remember your current page." Miss Myers said. "I think, or at least I hope, that perhaps your bookmark has learned his lesson, and won't disturb class in such a rude manner again."

"Aww, I kinda liked this one." Alice said, clearly disappointed.

"Don't worry, dear. I'll have a nice, new bookmark for you tomorrow." Miss Myers said. "One that won't cause your book to bulge unnecessarily."

Alice flipped her history book open to the page she had marked, then giggled.

"Oh, my. It looks like a pancake." she said, clearly amused. "A little penis pancake!"

"It does bear some resemblance, doesn't it." Miss Myers agreed, smiling.

Jacob's poor penis was squashed flat and wide, and it didn't seem to be in any hurry to return to its former, normal shape. He gingerly removed it from the page, a task made more difficult by how it seemed to want to stick to the paper. Once he was able to get it to come unstuck, he rolled it up and tucked it away as rapidly as he could, embarrassed, into the underwear and pants he was finally able to pull up.

Unfortunately for him, Alice lived just a few houses down from his own, on the same street. Her amused giggles followed slightly behind him his whole walk home from their school.

2 - The Second Lie

"Miss Myers, Jacob's masturbating again!" Alice said, disbelief and shock in her voice.

Jacob flinched, then began tucking himself away as fast as he could.

He wasn't fast enough.

"Jacob, to the front of the room, please." Miss Myers said, sternly. "Now."

In another few moments the boy was, for the second time in two days, before his teacher and in front of his class, with his pants around his ankles and his cock erect, being scolded.

"I really thought that yesterday had made an impression on you, Jacob." Miss Myers said. "I suppose you weren't masturbating today, either?"

The funny thing was, Jacob actually hadn't been. At least, not at first. He had been merely examining his penis. His member had only really started to recover, from his ordeal as a bookmark on the previous day, that very morning. It had finally mostly resumed its normal, natural shape by lunch. A bit later, in class, he had been massaging and stretching it gently, trying to work the last of the flatness out of his cock, when the familiar, pleasant sensations of a growing erection had distracted him. Before he knew it, he had found himself vigorously stroking his turgid flesh under his desk, or mostly under his desk, anyway, which was when Alice had again caught him.

"I was.. I was just stretching it out." he said, a little desperately. "Really."

"Stretching it out." Miss Myers repeated, her disbelief obvious.

"Y-yeah. It's still a little sore, from yesterday, and it felt like it just needed to be.. er.. stretched." he finished, a bit lamely.

"Really." Miss Myers said flatly. It wasn't a question.

"Y-yep." Jacob said, nodding his head quickly.

"Miss Myers, he is so totally lying!" Alice said, obviously unable to contain herself. "I was watching him do it for, like, five whole minutes."

"Of course he's lying." Miss Myers agreed, shaking her head. "Jacob, corner."

"But.. but, Miss Myers.."

"Corner!" Miss Myers ordered, pointing. "I'll figure out what to do with you later."

Jacob slumped over to the corner and stood in it, facing the wall, with his penis still stubbornly erect, wondering glumly just what might be in store for him.

--

It was the lovely spring weather that ultimately decided his fate.

Miss Myers liked to leave the windows of the classroom, as well as the door, open during nice weather. Unfortunately for Jacob, the chock that kept the door open was made of old, crumbling plastic. When Miss Myers went to prop open the door to let the lovely afternoon air in, the chock simply disintegrated into useless bits.

Normally, in such a situation, Miss Myers would have just used a chair to hold the door open instead. Budget cuts being what they were, though, there was a severe shortage of chairs, and all other furniture, in the whole school district. Miss Myers had no spare chairs, nor desks, nor much of anything, really.

What she did have, though, was a boy who needed to be punished, and punished severely, for disrupting class.

"Jacob, come out to the door, please." Miss Myers said, into the classroom.

"W-what do you want me for, Miss Myers?" the boy asked, warily.

"You're going to chock open the door, so I and the rest of the class can experience a bit of the lovely breeze blowing by." his teacher answered.

"Oh. Oh, okay." Jacob said, his relief obvious. "That's easy enough. I can hold the door."

"Oh, no." Miss Myers corrected him. "You're not going to hold the door open. You're going to chock it open."

"Um.. H-how am I going to do that?"

"You're going to remove your underwear and pants, then sit down at the open door, with one leg on each side of the door and your hands beneath your bottom. After that, you're going to hold still as I use your penis, which you can't seem to leave alone, as a chock to prop open the door."

"I.. uh.." Jacob stammered, gulping and looking nervous. "C-can't I just hold it open with my hands?"

"If you had not tried to lie to me and to the entire classroom, then yes, you could have." Miss Myers said, her voice hard. "But since you did, your punishment must be more severe, as is appropriate."

"And I think using the thing with which you keep interrupting class to help make the day, for both myself and your classmates, more pleasant and enjoyable is entirely appropriate, don't you?"

Jacob didn't think so, but it seemed that his opinion in the matter didn't count for much, apparently, so he slowly removed his jeans and sat where instructed, biting his lip with worry as he did so.

The door stop was set a little way out from the outside wall of the classroom, which meant that there was just enough room for his left leg to fit behind the fully opened door, while the right rested along the front of the door. His erect penis lay along his right leg, on the side of the door that needed to be chocked.

"Good." Miss Myers said, looking down at him. "Now, scoot a little closer to the door, please."

Jacob did so, inching forward on his butt until the edge of the door, which Miss Myers was still holding open, was just barely brushing against the skin of his crotch.

"Now angle your right leg out." Miss Myers instructed. "No, more than that. I need to have unimpeded access to your penis for this."

Jacob spread his legs to a wide ninety degrees, shifting his hips slightly to do it. His left leg being still behind the door, and his right leg now removed completely from the closing arc of the door, meant that his penis jutted out and slightly up, pointing more or less at his teacher, free and completely unprotected from whatever she intended for it.

"Very good." Miss Myers said. "Now, hands beneath your bottom."

"Miss Myers.." Jacob said, his tone pleading.

"You brought this on yourself, so there's no use complaining, Jacob."

"Aww.."

Jacob did as he was instructed, then looked back up at his teacher, his mounting worry etched on his face.

Without another word, Miss Myers used the toe of her shoe, which was exactly the sort of sensible thing one would expect a teacher to be wearing, to push Jacob's still quite rampant erection to the ground. She ignored Jacob's gasp as a portion of her weight came down on the end of his penis, crushing it slightly against the rough concrete. Then, without altering the downwards pressure she was exerting, she pushed the boy's stiff member across the surface of concrete, towards the small gap underneath the bottom of the door.

Jacob cringed and issued a little pained whimper as this happened, the sensitive underside of his penis feeling like it was being sandpapered. He felt every pebble, every bit of grit and dirt, as well as every irregularity in the old, cracked concrete, that his penis passed over as it slid across the ground.

"A-ahh!"

When Jacob's penis reached the small crevice between door and ground, Miss Myers, without pausing, pressed the turgid shaft firmly into it. Her body dipped slightly, as she used nearly her full weight to force the boy's flesh into the crack, to wedge it in position.

"Oh, ouch! Miss Myers, please!" Jacob whined, as his teacher put his penis into its proper place.

Miss Myers looked down at Jacob's penis, eyeing it critically. She tugged experimentally on the door a few times, testing how effectively it was being held open.

"Ahh! Ah!" Jacob yelped, in time with the tugs, each of which pinched the flesh of his penis terribly.

Miss Myers frowned down at the door, apparently unsatisfied. Then she used her toe to tap her new door chock more firmly into place.

Miss Myers didn't put any extra effort into her small kicks. They were kicks, however, even if not particularly forceful ones, and Jacob cried out as his flesh was wedged further and further into the gab between door and concrete.

"Gah! Buh.. ahh!"

Miss Myers tugged on the door again, much harder this time, and made a satisfied sound when it moved barely a fraction of an inch at her effort.

"There." Miss Myers said, it seemed, to herself. "That's settled."

"Jacob, stay there and sit still." Miss Myers instructed, firmly, as she re-entered her classroom, through the now propped open doorway. "And, for goodness sake, try to keep quiet. Door chocks aren't supposed to whine and complain about having to do their job."

Jacob whimpered, hardly seeming to have heard her at all through the pain radiating out from his cruelly pinched cock flesh. His penis throbbed terribly, and he desperately wanted to pull his hands from beneath his bottom and use them to free it from its predicament.

He didn't however, because he knew that he would simply end up being punished even more severely if he made the attempt. So he sat, hunched over and fairly miserable, for the rest of the afternoon, his penis propping open the door, allowing the fragrant spring breeze to waft into the classroom.

An hour had passed, and he thought he might be beginning to grow accustomed to his position, because the pain in his trapped member had begun to subside slightly, much to the boy's relief.

This was, of course, when the day's gentle breeze began to shift, strengthening into actual wind. A fairly brisk wind, at that.

A spring thunderstorm had apparently chosen that afternoon to waft past the school. It didn't actually pass above it, sparing the facility a wetting from its showers, but it passed near enough that the winds accompanying it buffeted the grounds thoroughly.

Doors are, of course, excellent at catching the wind, as anyone who has ever tried to close one against a storm can tell you.

The wind surged and ebbed around the school, and every time it puffed past Miss Myers' classroom, it caught upon the open door, pulling on and rocking it strongly. The force of the wind was such that the heavy metal door would have blown shut, slamming it hard against its frame, had it not been firmly chocked open.

Said chock cried out piteously each time the weight of the door, backed by the strength of the storm, was heaved by the wind and pitted against his flesh, trapped and wedged in the crevice at its base, which managed, barely, to restrain it.

By the time the storm passed and the wind died down, Jacob had been reduced to near incoherence. He remained in an upright position only because he was supported by the door he was keeping open, his forehead and face pressed up against its outside edge. He was moaning continuously, his quiet keening only barely audible, as the storm ended, the final bell rang, and the school day came to a close.

He would have scarcely noticed the parade of his classmates, as they filed out of the room and left for home, had not some of the girls bumped and nudged his splayed out right leg with their toes as they passed by it. He wasn't sure whether the brief contacts were purposeful or accidental, but, either way, the results were the the same. He groaned and grunted as the small tremors each passing girl caused to travel up his leg produced concurrent movements in his hips, painfully tugging against his abused, trapped penis.

Finally, the last of his classmates departed, save one.

"Alice, would you close the door for me, please?" Miss Myers called out, her voice slightly raised.

"Of course, Miss Myers."

Jacob glanced up to see his classmate looking down on him dispassionately, eyeing his trapped flesh.

Then she kicked his penis.

Not particularly hard, mind you. She performed a kick that contained just enough force that it would have easily dislodged a normal chock from beneath the bottom of the door. Unfortunately, Jacob's penis was not a normal chock, and his chocked cock stayed firmly in place, still wedged tightly between the ground and door.

Alice, scarcely pausing after the first kick failed, kicked the chock several more times in rapid succession, each kick slightly stronger than the last. Every kick, one after another, failed, quite dismally, to remove the fleshy obstacle preventing the door from closing.

"Gah! Ouch! Ow, ow ow!" Jacob cried, at this casually brutal treatment of his most sensitive flesh. "Stop, please! Ah!"

"Miss Myers?" Alice called, after ceasing her efforts with a frown down at Jacob. "I can't close the door. The chock seems to be stuck."

"And whiny." she added, to herself, still frowning.

"Well, you'll just have to kick at it harder, I suppose." came Miss Myers' reply. Her tone of voice was distracted, as if she was preoccupied with something else and only half paying attention to what she was hearing.

"Oh-kay." Alice called back.

"Wa-wait, wait.." Jacob groaned, pleadingly.

Alice didn't wait. She wound her leg back, her tongue poking cutely out of the edge of her mouth in concentration, then delivered her most powerful kick yet directly to Jacob's crotch.

"Ahhhahhahhhhha!" Jacob said, loudly, in response to the pain this caused. His cry, high pitched and quavering, sounded almost like laughter as it trailed of into whimpering.

"Miss Myers, I think it's just getting more stuck." Alice said, as she poked her head into the classroom, after her final kick failed completely to remove the chock.

"Well, I suppose I'd better have a look, then." Miss Myers, sounding a bit put out at having to bother with such a relatively trivial problem.

A moment later, Jacob's teacher joined his classmate in staring down at his firmly wedged penis.

"Hmm.." Miss Myers hummed, thoughtfully. "That does look pretty stuck."

Jacob's penis, which had been thoroughly erect at the beginning of his current punishment, had gone, if not completely flaccid, then at least much softer. Rather than making it easier to remove his penis from its place chocking open the door, however, it seemed that this fact had just allowed more and more of his flesh to be trapped beneath it. Even worse, it appeared that his scrotum was now quite caught by the bottom of the door too, his testicles bulging out against the taught, straining skin of their protective sack.

"Could we just let the custodian deal with it?" Alice asked.

"No, no. I'm sure we can think of something..." Miss Myers said. "Perhaps if we simply.."

Miss Myers reached out and tugged on the door, firmly. It remained open, but budged a little, squashing the softened flesh of the chock a little.

"Do you want to try to simply pull the door closed over the chock?" Alice asked, divining the direction of her teacher's thoughts.

"Yes, I think that just might work." Miss Myers agreed. "If we both put our weight behind the effort, then that may do the trick. It isn't a particularly sturdy chock, after all."

Jacob blinked up at them, uncomprehendingly for a second, then began to tremble.

"Wait, please!" he began to say, but it was too late.

Both women grasped firmly on to the door, Miss Myers by the handle, Alice by the outer edge, then set their feet and heaved against it, straining hard.

Though neither female was particularly large, both being rather slim and graceful examples of the human form, their combined weight and strength was enough that they accomplished what the winds of the thunderstorm could not. They closed the door, despite the resistance of its chock.

If Jacob had been asked before this occurred, he would have assured the questioner, in no uncertain terms, that there was not nearly enough space between the bottom of the door and the surface of the concrete for either his penis or his testicles to pass. Miss Myers and Alice, however, proved him quite wrong.

First his testicles, trapped by his already caught scrotum, popped under, rolling slightly along the ground as they did. One, then the other, squishing briefly, agonizingly, between door and concrete. Then his penis, which, rather than simply popping though as each teste had, was dragged and rolled along with the bottom of the door. It was scraped and crushed forcefully against the rough ground, twisting and stretching out tightly, until finally the head popped loose and the entire thing snapped free, rebounding against Jacob's crotch like a rubber band.

Jacob, his mouth open wide in a silent, shocked wail throughout this brief but incredibly painful process, looked down at his abused flesh after it was over, whimpering in disbelief.

Alice nudged the tip of his penis with the toe of her shoe, looking down at it curiously.

"That looks fairly pathetic." she said.

"It does seem to be somewhat worse for the wear, doesn't it." Miss Myers agreed, glancing down at Jacob's penis.

Miss Myers, apparently, was prone to understatement. Jacob's flesh was scuffed, scraped, and bruising. It looked rumpled and dirty, and was quite small and flaccid now, laying there sadly on the ground between Jacob's legs.

"My.. my poor penis.." Jacob moaned. "What have you done to it?"

"Merely given it, and you, the punishment you merited." Miss Myers answered, a bit frostily. "Perhaps, this time, you've learned your lesson."

Alice poked at the former door chock with her shoe again, causing Jacob to groan in pain.

"Oh, it hurts." Jacob said, weakly. "It hurts so very much."

"Well, if you think that it's simply too much for you to bear, you can always go see the school nurse." Miss Myers replied. "She can have that thing off of you in a jiffy. She's quite good at it, you know. It comes from all the practice."

Jacob's eyes widened at this, and he shook his head frantically.

"Oh, I would dearly like to see such a thing." Alice said, bouncing on her toes and looking interested. "May I escort him there, please?"

"Of course, Alice, dear." Miss Myers said, smiling benignly. "Miss Pennington never minds an audience. She does love to talk about her work as she performs; she'll go on and on. Perhaps she'll even need an extra set of hands."

Alice's face brightened at that.

"That.. that isn't necessary!" Jacob said quickly, doing his best to scramble up, shielding his mistreated manhood with his hands, as best he could, as he did. "I'm.. I'm fine."

Whether he was fine or not might have been debatable, because he seemed unable to stand up completely straight, hunched over and cradling his cock and balls. He managed to pull on his underwear and pants, grimacing when they touched his sensitive, abused flesh, then collected his bag and books from inside the classroom.

Alice walked a dozen or so yards in front of him his whole way home, her hair bobbing cheerily in time with each of her light steps. Every few moments, she would turn her head back and glance at him, grinning and occasionally giggling, her amusement obvious at his slow, pained progress.

Cosmetics
/g #brain #degradation #snuff

Beauty standards are changing. No longer content to look at average women, laws have been enacted to encourage that only the fittest, most attractive girls are allowed to breed, to ensure the next generations are hotter than ever. The men demand it, and they hold the real power in the world. Women aren't allowed to hold positions of power in government or business any longer, they exist only to be used for their holes, nothing but fuck meat. Men are the superior sex after all.

To this end, all the uggos and anyone less than the most spectacular specimens will die. They are being rounded up, thousands at a time, waiting for their mandated number to be called. And this week, your are on that list.

In the standards of the past you would have been considered quite attractive but no longer compared to the goddesses of the present day. No, you will be stripped of all rights and all clothing and taken in a bus to the cosmetics factory. No one on the outside knows what really goes on there, but no woman ever comes back. There are even a few of the first generation of genetically superior girls, who have hit the mandatory retirement age of 30. The heavy iron gates let the bus inside the compound, and you and the other girls are forced inside.

You stand in a line which grows shorter by the minute. A man who appears to be in his forties with graying hair looks you over. "Don't worry, you'll only feel a pinch." He says as he injects an anesthetic into your forehead and removes a small round piece of skull. He's right, you barely feel it. He then changes shifts with another man. Now on his lunch break, he bends you over and takes you from behind, pounding your pussy until you are nearly there, then he blows his load on your backside and sends you back to the line, unsatisfied.

Now it's your turn. You enter a hallway and a man directs you to a tube sticking out of the wall. You notice the blood around it and on the floor, but you hold back your fear. You came here to die. He pushes your head, forcing the tube into the hole in your forehead. You feel an odd sensation but not of pain as the hollow tube penetrates a couple of inches into your brain, and he presses a button. A powerful suction pulls your entire brain into the tube in .3 seconds with a loud squelch. Your body slumps, and he pulls you back off and puts the rest of your lifeless body onto a conveyor belt. Your brain will become a bust enhancement lotion, and the rest of you will be disassembled and turned into various lotions and cosmetics and meats to enhance the beauty of your betters.

After for some extensive search, I found the first part of the story. Anyone else knows the whereabout of the second part?

https://www.reddit.com/r/SOS_Brigade/comments/8yyswj/the_debreasting_of_haruhi_suzumiya/

Tags: (tween, teen, dolcett, sidneyverse, cannibalism, throat slitting, various cooking methods)

Daisy tried to shift her weight to alleviate some of the discomfort of her position. It helped a little, but there was no going around it; the meat hooks currently piercing her ankles hurt, especially now that her whole weight rested on them. However, it was not as bad as she'd feared, and she quickly consoled herself. The pain would only be temporary.

Daisy's twelve year old heart was beating quickly in her chest, so she took a deep breath to calm herself. Her nostrils filled with the sweet, metallic smell of blood, but also with the aroma of arousal and lust. It reminded her of the way her fingers would smell after an evening spent rubbing her pussy, often while looking at the pictures in the Sidney's catalogue.

The hooks in Daisy's legs were connected to a wire, which in turn was driven by a mechanism in the ceiling. With a whir and some metallic clanking noises it periodically activated, sending the girls connected to them forward. The distance varied each time, sometimes she would only reach the spot of the girl in front of her, sometimes she seemed to cover the distance of four or five girls in one go.

Daisy had never felt so exposed before, hanging there completely naked and defenseless. Her arms had been tied tightly behind her back, and when she had tried to break free, of course strictly out of curiosity, and not out of a desire to actually do so, she had found that the knots didn't give at all. Her sense of vulnerability was amplified by the metal bar mounted between her ankles, forcing her to spread her legs wide and provide everyone with an unobstructed view of her most private parts. Normally her baby pink, meaty pussy lips would at least be somewhat concealed by a small patch of red, curly pubic hair, but her cute little bush had been removed the previous night together with the rest of her body hair, courtesy of a mandatory and highly efficient hair removal cream. Like all the girls that had long enough hair, her wild mop of ginger curls was tied up in what was supposed to be a neat ponytail, but her unruly, frizzy hair had resisted. It had turned out more like a messy bun, as if she'd just gotten out of bed. The resulting look was a mix between girl-next-door and dungeon sex slave, and it made her stand out from the crowd.

On Daisy's left side, one step ahead of her in the line, was her best friend Claire. Claire had dirty blonde, straight hair, an impressive bust for her age and a beautiful slit between her legs, barely more than a line formed by her very puffy outer lips, only interrupted by her clitoral hood just poking out between them. Claire moaned sweetly as the hooks pulled her forward, and Daisy couldn't tell if it was from pleasure or pain. Perhaps both, she thought.

On her right side was a petite Asian girl the two friends had met just a few minutes earlier in the cleaning area. They had found conversation somewhat difficult while being hosed down with water by the workers, being commanded into very revealing and indecent postures to make sure every nook and cranny of their nubile bodies was hit by the spray of warm, soapy water. Daisy had despite that managed to pick up that the girl was also twelve, was called Jin and went to a neighboring school that she and Claire sometimes competed against in sports tournaments.

Jin giggled each time the conveyor moved, and she felt almost like she was on a theme park ride with all the swinging back and forth. Hanging upside down also had the effect of making her blood rush to her head, amplifying the sensation. Daisy guessed that the hooks perhaps hurt a bit less for Jin, given her weight. The Asian girl was rather petite with breasts barely bigger than satsumas, which were crowned with deep brown, tiny nipples. Despite her small frame her butt was surprisingly full and plump.

The three girls were not the only ones hanging in that room, in fact there were about fifty other girls there too, all suspended by hooks, with more girls in the process of being mounted at one end of the room. At the other end there were several exits to the slaughtering area itself, separated by plastic curtains. As they got closer, Daisy observed that the amount of girls being let through indeed varied, and that there was some sort of sorting mechanism in place that made sure the girls were sent through the right exit.

Once again the conveyor moved, and another moan escaped Claire's lips. That one just had to be sexual, Daisy thought.

"Having fun over there?" Daisy asked her friend in front.

"Mhm," Claire confirmed, "I just can't wait any longer!" she said while trying to grind her hips together, but the metal bar between her feet put a stop to that and forced her to keep her legs spread. With her hands tied behind her back unable to provide any relief, there was no helping the sexual frustration building up within Claire and her fellow meat girls.

"I think we're pretty close, just hang on there!" Daisy said in to encourage her friend.

The facility was large and disorienting, and all kinds of unusual sounds, smells and sights overwhelmed her senses. Somewhere in the distance, through the humming and clanking of machinery, she could hear sweet moans. Now and then she also heard the distinct girly rasps, coughs and sputters that could only come from girls getting their throats slit. As her final moments were approaching, Daisy reflected on the events that had led the two friends to the slaughterhouse that day.

---

It had all started with a visit to Death Park about a year and a half earlier. At the insistence of their parents the two best friends had avoided the most dangerous rides and attractions, sticking mostly to the family friendly variants with very low, if any, chances of mutilation or death. The girls were young enough then to still be content with that, though their interests had just started to shift towards the slightly edgier content aimed at teens. A walk through the restaurant area had satiated their curiosity, having had the chance to see girls and boys spitted, oven roasted, boiled, steamed, fried and even carved up for raw sushi. While they dined on delicious, fresh, and surprisingly cheap girl meat - on of the big selling points of the park - the girls eagerly discussed what they had just seen and how much they wanted to become meat girls. Afterwards the families were just about to call it a day, heading towards the exit, when they passed an attraction with a huge sign with flashing letters:

"The Meat Girl and Boy Experience - Risk Free!
-Sponsored by Hill's Meats-"

Naturally, the girls ran up to the entrance and pleaded with their parents to go, and after they had read the ride information on the posters, the parents agreed. The girls were let through and the parents were directed to a viewing gallery from which they could observe the whole process.

The attraction was just as advertised; it offered girls, and some boys, the chance to immerse themselves in a fake slaughterhouse, but without actually being turned into meat. First they were led into a dressing room, or rather undressing room where the two friends, along with about ten others just as eager girls and a couple of boys, had to put all their clothes into provided baskets. Unlike a real slaughterhouse, where any clothes the meat arrived in would either be donated to charity or sent to recycling, the baskets would actually be returned to them at the end.

In the next room a couple of 'meat inspectors', which in this case was nothing more than a few underpaid teens in a mock Hill's uniform, felt the meat girls all over, pretending to inspect their goods, though they avoided the more sensitive areas as the parents were more than likely watching from the gallery, and not all of them would be okay with having their kids groped when they were not becoming meat for real. Daisy still got a very tingly sensation when her inspector squeezed her inner thigh, just a few inches from her pussy, and wished the inspector had moved his hands up just a little more. A little too soon the inspection ended though, and the kids were ushered into the next room, which was the cleaning room.

After the kids' front and back sides were sufficiently hosed down with warm water, and dried off in the next room, it was time for the "meat" of the attraction; the slaughtering room. Just like in real life the two friends found themselves upside down and hooked up to a conveyor in the ceiling, though instead of hooks their feet were secured with rings made out of soft rubber, which were pretty comfortable at least compared to the real thing.

Slowly the two girls moved along, further and further down the line, Claire first and Daisy right behind. The girls felt butterflies in their stomachs and a distinct tingling in their crotches that grew stronger and stronger until they arrived at the 'killing' station. A mock saw-blade extended from the wall and growled until it hit Claire's neck - the ends of the 'blade' were only made of soft fabric, but the chilling sound and generous splash of fake blood that spurt out of hidden canisters in the wall made the experience convincing enough to make her heart beat hard in her chest and her brain to release a burst of strong hormones in her bloodstream, making her feel a rush unlike anything she had ever felt before. Daisy soon experienced just the same - and at the end, after being unhooked from the chains and taking a moment to let the blood return to their legs, the two friends both agreed to volunteer to become meat together.

At the exit they'd been given forms to sign up for Hill's meats, but their parents had refused to sign them, finding their sudden desire to become meat understandable but not wanting them to make any rash decisions. This was met with loud protests but the girls later thanked them, as they started to make their own research, browsing catalogues, checking out websites and scrolling "Meat-tok", the girl and boy meat community on tiktok, for where the best places for getting turned into meat were.

The girls discovered that Hill's Meats, although having the easiest entry requirements and shortest waiting times, with most locations accommodating walk-ins, didn't score very well on piglet welfare rankings and also paid the least to the parents for their meat. Sidney's, Gretel's and other chain of girl-meat restaurants were also out, since although they had in-house slaughtering available, neither chain could guarantee that the girls would get assigned to that particular method. Most locations would assign the girls a time and place to show up, and then allocate them to whatever meat preparation method was needed that day. Although that was exciting in its own way, Daisy and Claire were determined to be slaughtered alive, and would have it no other way.

In the end the girls had decided to go for Hyde's Meats. The chain of meat processing facilities was smaller than Hill's, but had a focus on ethical meat sourcing, as well as both employee and meat welfare. At Hyde's they accommodated every body type and a wide range of ages, though unlike Hill's where everyone was sent through the same production line the meat was more thoroughly inspected and graded before slaughter. The girls had become particularly interested in the category "Premium Tween", one of the chain's most exclusive grading categories and generally the one that paid the most to the parents. There were several requirements in addition to being between the ages of 8 - 12, most of them attaining to physical fitness, health and meat fiber quality.

The girls, though perfectly normal and not unhealthy in any way, had decided to try to achieve the highest rating they could and began strictly adhering to Rainbow Coleman's diet, exercise and lifestyle regimen. Their parents had certainly not complained when their kids suddenly began to eat all of their vegetables without protest and started to go straight to bed at night. After a year and a half of meticulously following the program, only interrupted by the occasional splurging on girl meat, the girls were finally ready to volunteer. Both sure that their meat was as good as it could be, they filled out the forms on Hyde's Meats' website and were soon booked for an appointment with the meat inspector, a real one this time.

The girls were nervous, but they also found the preliminary inspection and grading to be more fun and exciting than they thought. One advantage of waiting so long to submit themselves for processing was that their bodies had developed considerably since that fateful day in Death Park, causing both girls to have more meat on their bones, especially around their thighs, butts and chests. Claire's chest had been budding noticeably even since before her tenth birthday, and now her breasts had settled into a very womanly appearance with slightly darkened nipples and a natural, teardrop-like shape, though their perkiness still gave away her youth. Daisy's pair had grown rounder and fuller compared to their previously very pointy condition, though her cherry-blossom pink and very puffy nipples poked out straight ahead, never seeming to soften even on the warmest of days. That fact had not escaped the inspector who lingered more than usual at her boobies, fondling them and playing with her nipples. To make sure he treated them the same, he had to repeat the procedure with Claire, who didn't seem to mind and took pride in the fact that her breasts was more than a handful for the burly, but gentle, meat inspector.

The appointment had not lasted long but involved a lot of intimate fondling, prodding and probing. The inspector had assured them that all the procedures were strictly necessary to determine their grading. Even in the case that some of it was superfluous, as one could argue the literally in-depth vaginal inspection or the anal probing had been, the girls were not complaining. Daisy and Claire left the appointment pretty hot and bothered, impatient to get back home so they could 'let off some steam'. After they got back to Daisy's house they rushed upstairs to her bedroom, once again stripped out of their clothes, hopped onto the bed, and started masturbating while laying side by side.

During their preparation for becoming meat, Daisy and Claire had grown used to seeing each other in the nude, and with time also with each other's budding sexuality, and they would often pleasure themselves openly in front of each other or even together. That afternoon however, was different. When they crawled into bed Daisy held her friend in her arms and they let their lips meet in a passionate kiss. Now and then, the girls had exchanged little affectionate pecks and kisses before, but that always just felt like an extension of their friendship. This time it was different, and it soon escalated, first to making out, then to caressing each other, then to full on fingering and oral sex.

The results of their grading came in that same afternoon and both the girls and their parents were delighted to read they had both made the Premium Tween grading. They were also booked in for an appointment at the abattoir two weeks later, which was a relief to Claire as her thirteenth birthday was coming up in two months and she had been worried to not be slaughtered while still a tween. Their big day was finally approaching and they tried to make the most out of it, spending every second available in each others company. They were frequently caught by their parents while engaged in pretty explicit activities, but whenever they prodded into the nature of the girls' relationship they would outright deny being anything more than best friends. After a last farewell dinner at Sidney's, and a last night sleeping together in Claire's bed, the girls were brought to the reception of Hyde's Meats.

---

The process of becoming meat had been remarkably close to their experience at Death Park, Daisy thought as she swayed gently back and forth as a result of the last movements of the overhead rails. The same steps had been featured in the real facility as well: undressing, though they wouldn't retrieve their clothes this time. Inspection, though more to make sure there weren't any defects with their meat and that it corresponded with their grade, the inspector had still taken the 'hands on' approach to the delight of both girls. The cleaning had been much more thorough, and Daisy had been very close to cumming from the powerful jet of water that repeatedly assaulted her private parts, or 'spit holes' as they were referred in the industry.

The only part that was very different, apart from the foam saw-blade and the part where the girls were taken down from the hooks and got dressed again, Daisy chuckled to herself, was the slow journey towards the end. Hyde's Meats smelled like real blood and metal, the sounds of the machinery was real and were not played through a speaker, the moans from the girls in their final moments were unmatched, she was suspended from real meat hooks instead of plush cuffs, and she, and every other girl in line, would die for real at the end.

Finally, the overhead motors whirred to life once again, and the three girls were sent onward past the plastic curtain, allowing them to see what went on behind it. The conveyor beyond was longer than Daisy had guessed. While before the curtain they had only moved at most a few meters at a time, they were sent for quite a ride once they passed the curtain. On the way they passed multiple workstations, each with their own specialized tasks. It almost felt as a theme park ride where the riders were presented with various scenes from the slaughterhouse.

Daisy got many glimpses into the end of a girl's life. One busty black girl went through her last death throes as the girls passed by, jerking wildly as a worker was busy beheading her with a knife. When he severed her spine her body stopped moving save for some last sporadic spasms. The worker swiftly cut through the remaining tissue and placed her head into a box lined with the heads of at least a dozen other girls, all the while blood continued flowing from the neck stump. Daisy wondered if the girl was still conscious at this stage, or if she had blacked out already. Did all of the senses disappear simultaneously? Had she felt herself bump into the other heads in the crate, or was she gone by then? Daisy had been asking herself those same questions for months, and there were many theories being spread on meat-tok, but she was excited to soon find out for herself.

One workstation further down the line a tall, fair skinned girl had already had her head removed, and just as Daisy passed a worker was finishing parting her carcass. A mass of her pink guts fell out of the cavity by themselves, and a worker cut the rest free with practiced efficiency. In the few seconds it took for them to pass, he had almost emptied her entire body cavity, and her carcass was starting to look more like a slaughtered animal than a girl. The thought sent shivers through Daisy's spine and caused a distinct tingling sensation between her spread legs.

Daisy had expected that the next workstation would be the one reserved for the trio sliding down the overhead rails, but she was mistaken as they seemed to have reached an area where several workers were busy parting up bigger pieces of girl into smaller cuts, the kind you would find individually packaged in a supermarket. One worker was busy parting out a rump steak, carving off a very shapely buttock from a piece of hip. Daisy observed that both the prime filet and anus had been previously removed, leaving nothing but gaping, bloody holes where the girl's genitals had been.

"Where are we going?" Daisy asked the two others, their journey continuing as they slipped through another set of plastic curtains.

"I think I heard somewhere that the premium tween girls are processed in their own section. I think that's why we're going for a ride!" Jin informed the two friends while they passed an unremarkable area in between sections.

"We better get there soon, cause my feet are starting to hurt!" exclaimed Claire, causing them all to giggle. While she hadn't lied, the fact that their dainty feet were pierced was an essential part of the experience. Sure, it hurt, but Daisy found that it hurt in a good way. Additionally, it served as a reminder that they were finally getting slaughtered for real - even if they changed their minds now there was no going back.

What was in practice turning into a tour of the whole facility now led the tweens directly through the live cooking area, which appeared smaller than the butchering facilities as there was only one girl being prepared at each station instead of the usual three or more. The layout was more open as well, allowing Daisy to eagerly soak up all the sights.

First was the live spitting section, where a cute eleven year old girl was mounted belly down in a spitting frame, a thick and shiny metal spit having been worked about halfway through her body. Despite very little breast development her body was very nice and meaty, obviously a good fit for live spitting. Daisy noted that the spit went through her ass, not her pussy like you would see at most restaurants. The bright girl recalled reading about different spitting techniques, remembering that anal spitting had a marginally lower rate of injury to the meat. While vaginal spitting provided more of a show, an important aspect of the preparation in restaurants, anal spitting was safer and was especially less likely to cause internal damage to the labia or vagina, one of the most profitable cuts for the slaughterhouses. The girl wouldn't have to worry about her spit-hole being empty for long though, as a pretty hefty stabilizer was resting against the frame ready to be inserted after the spit had passed through her. Judging by how the girl's pussy was literally dripping with moisture, a gloopy drop of clear liquid forming at the edges of her labia and running down towards her clit, the stabilizer would be warmly welcomed.

Behind the eager spit muffin were a couple of ovens. One was an elongated model with a spitted girl inside, who was humping her steel lover vigorously. Next to that was an identical, empty oven, ready for the girl currently being spitted, and next to that a couple of more conventional ovens. One was occupied by a slightly chubby Pakistani or Indian girl who was still moving and busy pleasuring her pussy with a carrot. Judging by the sluggishness of her movements and her shallow breaths, each one no doubt burning her lungs at this point, she was not going to stay alive much longer.

The third oven was opened up in that moment, welcoming a new girl roast into its hot interior, though the temperature stayed quite low during the first stages, slow cooking the meat and giving the girls a chance to enjoy the process. Its new occupant was a girl of around fourteen who was grinning from ear to ear, eagerly fucking herself with the girthy carrot just given to her by the workers. Her skin was gleaming with a slick coat of oil that accentuated her lovely features. While she was not as chubby as her neighbor, her petite form had a pleasing softness to it with full breasts and a cute, rounded stomach. Daisy found it interesting how the girls could have different body types, and still both be perfectly made for oven roasting.

The last station in the live cooking area was reserved for boiling, where Hyde's made their famous girl stock. The stock was mainly made from scraps and off-cuts from the slaughtering process, but unlike its lower priced competitors Hyde's still insisted on making every batch of stock with a live girl. It was a large part of why most celebrity cooks swore by Hyde's stock, as the only better alternative was making your own, which was usually prohibitively expensive.

There were two giant, industrial metal pots both steaming with hot girl broth. The right pot was occupied by a tall, slim and athletic blonde with small, perky tits that sat just at the water line. She didn't notice the three passing girls at all since she had her eyes closed while she moaned softly and rhythmically. Although Daisy couldn't see much below the water it was pretty obvious what the girl was up to, and it was just what Hyde's wanted her to do. Her juices was vital to the flavor of the stock, which explained why most other brands simply lacked something in their flavor, however rich in girl-meat they claimed to be.

In the other pot a petite Asian girl, clearly dead, was being hoisted out from the water to be chopped up into smaller pieces which would then be added to the stock. A short Latina of about thirteen with big, puffy nipples was climbing into the pot at that same moment, wincing slightly at the hot water making contact with her smooth, caramel skin. She didn't appear to be as skinny as the others, but perhaps the workers had deemed the stock needing more fat, or perhaps she just really wanted to become soup meat and Hyde's had accommodated that wish, something they were known to do as long as it didn't interfere with the quality of their product. The girl certainly looked delicious, and Daisy had no doubt she would make tasty soup. The Latina smiled and waved at the girls when she had lowered herself into her last ever bath.

"Happy cooking!" Daisy called out to her.

"Thanks, hope you'll be tasty as well!" the cheerful girl answered just before she disappeared out of sight.

Finally, the girls reached their ultimate destination. After passing through another set of plastic curtains they found themselves it what seemed to be a bit of a secluded area, shielded from the rest of the processing center. A friendly-looking worker greeted them with a smile. He appeared to be somewhere in his forties and was wearing the same outfit as the other workers in the facility had been, an already bloodied apron with the Hyde's Meats logo being the most prominent part.

"There you are girls, glad you made it in one piece!" he joked, eliciting sweet giggles from the girls.

"It was quite a trip!" Daisy remarked, the others nodding in agreement. Daisy noticed a soreness in her neck just then, probably from all the looking around she'd done. It wouldn't be a problem for long though. She slid into the middle of three lanes coming to a stop there, each one with a drain below it. Two more workers approached, each honing their knives, and Daisy confirmed her suspicions that the three of them would be slaughtered together, like she'd seen at the other stations. The girls hit the end of the rail and the hooks came to a sudden stop. As a result they started swinging, but the workers immediately grabbed them to steady their bodies.

The same worker that had greeted them firmly grabbed Daisy by the hip, her fingers reaching around cupping her right butt cheek. The sensation of being touched in such an intimate area sent sparks through her whole body, and she found herself wanting more of it.

The other workers remaining silent, busy with readying the equipment. Beside each girl they wheeled in a small table with all the tools they would need for the first stages of the slaughter. Daisy saw a variety of knives with different shapes and sizes, as well as what looked like scalpels and saws. She also noticed a sort of rack with three small spikes on top, positioned right in front of the trio, although she didn't immediately understand their purpose.

"You girls got briefed about what happens already, right?" the man asked.

"Yeah, a few times already, I think," Daisy replied, and the others agreed.

"Any questions?" he said, afterwards there was a brief moment of silence before Jin interrupted it.

"Can we get it over with already?" the Asian tween said, "I'm so horny I don't know what to do with myself!"

"Alright then, boys, you know what to do," he said. With that the three workers each approached a girl and got to work.

Daisy felt the man's hands on her body, one at her thigh and one reaching down to caress her nipples. It felt wonderful, and her breathing quickened. Slowly he was working his way towards her crotch with both hands, one caressing the bottom of her breasts, then her rib cage, her taught stomach and over her pubis, the other slowly making its way down her inner thighs, reaching down her backside to grope her ass. Little spasms were running through her body, making her tits bounce, and Daisy realized she was losing control of the sounds she was making, sweet, girly, singing moans escaping her pink lips.

The man was an expert at pleasing girls, making them melt from his touch, and Daisy was bright enough to understand why. While this would be a unique and defining experience at the end of her short life, for him this was routine - she was just another meat girl among perhaps hundreds of others he'd slaughtered. He didn't even know here name, and she didn't know his. She wasn't unique, she was just one of many lambs coming through for their slaughter. Rather than repressing however, she found the idea liberating. She and Claire had decided on this fate themselves. No one had forced it on them, and by volunteering themselves they were doing the community a service by providing their meat, letting others experience the nourishment and experience of eating real girl. With it she could forget about all her worries and responsibilities. Now, Daisy was just meat, her only task was to be horny, cum, and then welcome the knife that laid ready on the table beside her. The thought only made her more excited, and deep inside the beginnings of her last orgasm was building.

Daisy looked towards her best friend on her left, as expected finding Claire in the midst of throes of pleasure. The worker was knuckle deep in her eager pussy with two fingers while his thumb circled her clit. His other hand was not left idle as one finger was working its way into her ass, though much slower and more gently. Daisy was impressed with how, without exchanging any words, he had found out exactly how she liked to be pleasured. The two friends had done it like this many times, Claire always asking for a finger in her ass and for her pussy be fingered pretty roughly. Meanwhile, Daisy's assigner worker was also doing it just the way she preferred, with just one finger inside her pussy, making more of a circling motion than in-and-out, and the thumb rubbing back and forth just next to her clitoral hood.

In that moment Claire opened her eyes and looked towards Daisy, and they smiled at each other. Daisy realized that they hadn't really said goodbye, but she found that they both managed to express what they needed through their gaze alone. They were finally here, after well over a year of preparation, their dream finally being realized. They both knew the deep inner desire that had led them there, and that words were futile in expressing it.

Their tender moment was interrupted when Jin, who had been the loudest of the three, received a series of sharp spanks on her cute plump bottom which sent her over the edge. She started cumming violently, shaking against her bindings causing new rivulets of blood to stream down from her pierced ankles. The worker sustained his stimulation just long enough for her to ride out her orgasm, but as the last waves of pleasure rolled over her and the powerful afterglow started to present itself, he operated with ruthless and well practiced efficiency.

Without missing a beat he reached for the knife on the table, grabbed the spasming Asian tween by her ponytail and pulled her head back. While deep groans of pleasure were still escaping her mouth he put the razor sharp knife to her throat and started cutting. Hot, crimson blood immediately gushed from the wound into the drain below, and her moans turned to gargles as the warm, thick liquid poured into her windpipe and filled her mouth. He pulled her head back further and further, keeping her face clear of the stream of blood, all the while her instincts took over and she trashed and buckled. Her orgasmic throes and death spasms seemed to blend into a beautiful dance.

It couldn't have taken more than ten seconds or so for the worker to remove her head, and as soon as the nerves were cut her body relaxed and hung still. Jin's head was placed on the outer left of the three spikes, and a small 'of course' went through Daisy's mind. That was what the spikes were for. She looked into Jin's dark brown eyes to see if there was still some life left in them, and although she thought could detect a small glimpse of something there for the first second or two, there were no movements or obvious signs of life. A slight smile was present on Jin's lips, and small trickles of blood were running from her mouth and nose.

Just a moment later, Daisy heard a gargle from her right and turned to see Claire in the process of being beheaded. It seemed like watching Jin's death had sent Claire over the edge, but as Daisy knew she usually came so quietly that it was hard to tell from a distance, though the strong spasms of her pussy would've been unmistakable to the experienced slaughterhouse worker. Claire resisted a lot less than Jin had, her arms stayed still against their restraints and she made no effort to avoid the knife. She couldn't help her body from shaking by pure instinct though, and Daisy found herself transfixed by the sight of her big, bouncing, boobies. Now, as Claire was suspended upside down, they had taken on a new and unfamiliar shape, which was perhaps why Daisy found the sight of them so alluring.

Claire's beheading was also quick, and the two best friends made eye contact as her head came off her neck, and she was placed on the rightmost spike, leaving only the middle one unoccupied. For a few seconds after her head was separated there was definitely some movement in Claire's eyes, and Daisy smiled at her. It seemed like she tried to smile back, but she managed only a slight twitch of her right cheek before the sparkle in her eyes disappeared and was replaced by a vacant stare into nothingness. Claire had done it, she had just been reduced to nothing more than a chunk of meat hanging from two meat hooks in the ceiling. As the worker unbound Claire's hands, letting them hang free before he slit her wrists to help the blood drain, Daisy gazed at the spike in the middle. She was next.

In her final moments Daisy's attention returned inwards. The worker's hand was working their magic on her slick pussy, two fingers inside now. She bucked towards him, grinding her crotch towards his fingers, and he responded expertly by applying more pressure. His other hand was holding her firmly by the hip in just the right spot. He kept up the rhythm, keeping the stimulation consistent as her moans grew louder. She was going to cum very soon.

Daisy thought about what she had seen that day, all the happy girls lining up for slaughter, the workers killing the girls with ruthless efficiency, all the different kinds of bodies she'd seen being cooked. Each girl serving their purpose, sharing a fate they had all chosen. She thought about Claire, the shape of her breasts, how it felt to grope her ass, the sensation of her friend's tongue licking her pussy. Then she thought about that fateful day at Death Park, the thrill of stripping naked, being cleaned with water hoses while being forced to spread her asscheeks in front of everyone, being strung up, and the sensation that had flowed through her whole body as her neck hit the foam sawblade...

Suddenly, Daisy went completely quiet, as if she'd had the wind knocked out of her, and for a moment it felt like every muscle in her body was tensing up. The only movement she could feel was the worker's fingers, the only sound being the schlick - schlick from her dripping wet pussy. Then, a mix between a groan, scream and a moan came from deep within her, a girly cry of pure bliss as her vagina clenched hard against the man's fingers. She had no idea how long it lasted, it could have been a second, could have been an hour, all she could register was that she was cumming harder than she had ever came before. The worker slowly decreased his rhythm, ever so carefully pulling his fingers out of her now extremely sensitive, tingling pussy. He couldn't help himself but trail his finger between her meaty, cherry pink lips on his way out, causing the poor girl to shudder from the overloading of her senses.

An intense, warm glow washed over her body, and her mind was hazy. For a second Daisy forgot where she was, even wondering if she'd blacked out for a moment. She knew within her what was about to happen though, and through her cloudy mind she managed to softly utter the words "slowly, please..."

The worker gave no response but, as he proceeded to demonstrate with his actions, he had understood her perfectly. The first cut went across her neck and it went deep. Blood flowed from the wound, and it felt so hot as it ran down and dripped from her chin down into the drain below. After the first cut, he held the knife still for a moment, letting the girl get used to the sensation. The first feeling was pain. Intense pain in fact, unlike anything she'd ever felt before. Then, coldness as her blood, her life force, started spilling out of her, accelerated by the fact that she'd been hanging upside down long enough for most of her blood to collect in her upper body. As shock of the assault waned just a little, Daisy found that the intense glow from her orgasm was still there. As she searched within herself for that pleasant feeling it grew and started blending with the pain until the two became indistinguishable.

The next cut went deeper, cutting into her esophagus and windpipe. He was pulling hard at her head now, and her neck was gaping wide, bending back in an impossible angle. Although the position kept most of the blood on the outside, running off at her chin, quite a few droplets of it made its way to her mouth and she started tasting the familiar, metallic taste on her tongue. As the pain grew, so did the pleasure, and once again she couldn't hold back her moans, only that now they turned into grotesque gurgles. Her instincts kicked in, and she began coughing and sputtering uncontrollably. She could feel herself choking on her own blood, but instead of causing her to panic the feeling just melded together with everything else, which she was now unable to categorize as pain or pleasure.

Even though a feeling of bliss and tranquility was filling Daisy's mind, her body seemed to have a life of its own, and between strokes of the knife the worker enjoyed the sight of her buckling body. Her titties, which he found to be somewhere on the scale between adorable and sexy, jiggled enticingly with her every move, her pink nipples bouncing to the rhythm of her death throes. Her shapely rump took on new shapes as her legs and hips moved, and her pussy was pulsing and clenching as if she was having a continuous orgasm, an observation that was, in a way, correct.

Daisy felt the sensations start to fade away, and felt herself becoming dizzy from the blood loss. She tried to look at the worker, and though it was impossible to make eye contact given her position, which considering the state of her neck muscles would be impossible to change, he understood and in one swift sawing motion with the sharp knife her head came off. Suddenly she couldn't feel her body, not her tortured ankles, her tingling pussy or her arms, and even the pain in her throat suddenly decreased. The glow from her orgasm was still present, and she found that her senses remained for the time being, though they were all fading by the second.

After a moment of disorientation she felt something being inserted into her throat, and she tried to focus her eyesight. She realized she was mounted on the spike now, between Jin and Claire. In front of her were three bodies, and it took her a moment to realize that one of them was her own. It was like her brain was slowing down, slowly shutting off, which in fact was exactly what was happening to her. She saw some shadowy figures moving beside the bodies, but she couldn't follow the movements, and soon after everything became too blurry to see. She could still hear for a bit, and though it was muffled, the last thing she heard was her own guts spilling out of her stomach and landing with a splat against the tiles below.

The sun had finally set beyond the horizon, which meant Camilla had now been dying for five and a half hours. It'd taken her a little while to work that out but now her latest attempt to distract herself from the horror of her situation had ended and the pain was still there. More than ever, in fact. She'd thought it'd get easier to bear over time, that her senses would dull to it from exhaustion or just familiarity. The opposite had happened. The stabbing pain of the nails pinning her to the instrument of her death had been joined by a less sharp but more insistent ache as every muscle in her body burned from exertion. Her throat was sore, long screamed hoarse. Her wounds were throbbing, as was her head. It felt as though another set of nails was being pounded into her temples.

Camilla would have welcomed that. Early on in her torment she'd tried to knock herself unconscious by slamming the back of her head into the cross but she'd remained stubbornly aware of her body and what had been done to it.

It was a strange thing, she thought, to wish for death. In truth, she was still terrified of her young life's impending cessation, but by now if it meant an end to her agony she could accept that.

She wanted to die...and she couldn't. Her body would not let her. She'd tried hanging still, just letting the darkness take her, but the pain had only grown until she'd once again raised herself up on trembling, nailed legs to draw another breath. Her exertion had been accompanied by laughter, taunts and jeers. She'd still had an audience, then. Cheering, shouting insults, a cacophony of voices, a clatter of dice...

…

"These new taxes will be the death of us!", Andreas complained loudly, waving his wine-cup in the air and spilling half of its contents. The old oil-trader had been drinking for quite some time already, and Camilla thought it was probably time to cut him off. She looked around for her uncle, but he was nowhere in sight.
"I agree, but what can you do?"
That was Decimus pulcher, who kept a vegetable stall on the other side of the marketplace. A lot less pretty than his cognomen would suggest, he was a veteran of the legions who'd decided he'd rather settle down here in Syria than return to his native Ancona. His service had left him with a few missing teeth, a broken nose that now sat a bit crooked and a vivid red scar across his cheek. "This new Caesar has grand plans, apparently. Expensive plans. And our dear governor..." he continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm (and wine), "well, he won't have it said that Syria did not contribute its share, oh no!"
The third man at the table laughed loudly at the jest. As always, the laughter was a bit too loud, a bit too fake. He was the reason Camilla would have preferred to let uncle Demetrius handle them. Marcellus Rufo, the red-headed bastard. He sold pottery, but rumors about other, less legal sources of income had never quite ceased in spite of his best efforts. She realized her mistake then, but it was already too late. He had made eye contact and, with a too-wide grin on his face, called her over. "Camilla, darling! More wine here!"

Forcing a smile onto her face but inwardly grimacing, she picked up a jug from behind the counter and walked over to the merchants' table. "Demetrius, uncle Demetrius, save me from this", she thought...

…


...Demetrius. No, he wasn't there. He was dead, blood pooling on the tavern floor, reflecting the light of the flames. They were all dead. And so was she.

She couldn't breathe, no air, she was drowning...in blood? In pain. The blood was liquid pain, running into her, carrying the fire with it into her chest...she had to do something, swim up but the current was too strong and she couldn't move her arms...

Camilla returned to reality with a gasp, painfully raised up on her legs. Air, cool night air, came rushing through her burning throat and at least for the moment eased the horrible crushing pressure in her chest.

A dream. A nightmare? Had she truly fallen asleep on the cross? Camilla shook her head to clear it and immediately regretted the movement. Agony painted bright flashes and black clouds across her vision. The pain from her feet was horrible but even worse were the cramps starting up in her legs. She had to lower herself again...slowly, slowly...

Her abused legs gave out under her and she slumped back down, her nailed wrists once again taking all her weight. She wanted to scream but only managed a hoarse hissing noise.

As agony overwhelmed her she took some small comfort in the thought that surely the end had to be near now. Half-remembered conversations flashed through her head. "...can't hold himself up anymore, see?" "...how you can tell..." "...shame the dance is almost...almost..."

School Festival

Chapter One, Intro and Swim Club (Cons/Semi Cons, Watersports, Drowning)

Each year the local high school runs a festival and each year many beautiful and sexy young women meet their end promoting their various clubs and classes. Of course not only do students participate in these events, many attendees either volunteer or are volunteered to join in the festivities.

This year I approached the gate to see a trio of sexy young girls in revealing attire handing out pamphlets to those walking in. One girl, wearing a short tartan skirt, thigh high stockings, a bikini top and a tie (in what appears to be a parody of the schoolgirl uniforms of old), noticed me walking up and handed me a pamphlet.

"Have you been to one of our festivals in the past?" she asks me.

"Yes, I've been to the last three I think, one of the things I look forward to most each year"

"Well welcome back, I'm sure you remember but that pamphlet has a schedule of all the timed events, and a map with all the other events and booths on the back." "If you have something specific you want to do, make sure you plan around it, some of these lines can get a little long to hop in right when the schedule lists"

"Thanks" I said, eying her cleavage as it shifts beneath her top "I'll keep that in mind"

Seeing where I was looking she shifted forward slightly to provide a better view "Also our main event, where we auction off the ten girls with the most attendee votes, starts at 9:00, if you want the chance to do anything you want with these, make sure to vote for me. My name is Corine. And welcome again to our annual festival"

"I'll also keep that in mind" I said, before nodding to her and walking through the gate.

As I wandered the grounds without a set goal I admired the scenery around me. Hundreds of girls wearing various degrees of revealing outfits, some much more daring than what Corine wore at the gate. Many of them were students of the school but there were also plenty of adult women about, some of them teachers, but most were just attendees visiting from around the city and neighboring towns. I could also see several gaggles of girls from the local middle schools wandering about, and the occasional girl of any age being led around by a leash around her neck. Girls young and old wore clothes spanning the whole range, from what would be considered normal in the old world, to being entirely naked. Of course there were approximately equal numbers of men in attendance mixed in with the crowd, but they weren't what I came here to see.

After wandering for a few minutes I decided I wanted to do more than ogle, so I pulled out my pamphlet to see what seemed interesting. As I browsed the list something caught my eye, the swim team was running a dunk tank. Knowing where this was likely leading I decided to investigate.

As I approached the swim teams booth I noticed a kiddie pool with two hot young girls sitting in it just off the path next to it. One of the girls was wearing a thin white one piece swimsuit and the other was wearing a thin white bikini, they both were quite petite with small breasts, they looked almost identical, probably first years, maybe twins. The pool had a sign labeling it "Public Urinal" and both girls were clearly quite soaked, their hair was matted to their skin and you could see their hard nipples and smooth pussies through their swimsuits as they sat giggling and making out. As I watched then I saw an older man walk up and start pissing on them. The girl in the one piece took a break from her make out to turn her face towards the stream and opened her mouth, letting it fill up and overflow all over her body. Occasionally she would swallow a mouthful or kiss it into her sisters mouth. After twenty or so seconds of this the man's stream let up, the bikini clad girl took his member into her mouth and massaged out the last few drop, before letting him go and giggling. After that he zipped up and he went on down the path as the sisters returned to making out, rubbing each others pussies through the suits. Unfortunately I didn't need to pee. As I decided to search out some kind of drink at next convenience part of me wondered if these setups are just some ploy to make more drink sales.

Leaving the urinal I finished making my way to the swim teams dunk tank. Sitting in the seat of the dunk tank was another petite looking girl (seems the younger ones often get stuck with these jobs few want). This girl appeared nervous as she sat in her bikini shivering, with chains attached to manacles around her ankles. she was also soaking wet, showing off her hard nipples as she sat there. Standing around the dunk tank were several girls, all in revealing swimwear that would give up their secrets at even the thought of water. Some of the girls were selling tickets to throw at the tank, and a few were manning areas nearby, yelling about the booth and trying to sell people on it. Listening to one of these spiels I learned that the team was selling $2 tickets to throw a ball at the dunk tank. When dunked the girl would try to swim out, fighting against the chains which retract into the floor of the tank, after she struggles for a minute the chains release and she swims to the top, where she would be pulled out and set back on the seat. One in ten balls has a chip in it to signal to the machine to not release the chains so the girls can't escape to the surface. The lucky thrower wins the body, getting to do whatever he pleases with it, whether taking it to a cooking booth, taking it home, donating to the festival, or having his way with it right then and there before doing one of the former. Factoring in the initial difficulty of landing a shot in the first place with the one in ten chance of having a lethal ball, it seemed the tank usually only went through two or three girls each festival. Of course it was early in the day and the girl they had up was still the first of the day.

I watched the proceeding for a little bit, many misses and one hit with a standard ball. As I watched the girl climbing back out of the tank coughing, shivering, and seemingly trying not to cry I thought to myself. "Seems all the girls can't be as into the festival as Corine, unfortunately I like the shy ones."

I decided to buy two tickets and got into line. As I got closer to the front of the line I once again saw many misses and a single standard dunk. Watching the missed shots and successful shots I planned how I was going to make my own. When I got to the front of the line I briefly made eye contact with the girl in the seat. Her teary eyes seemed to plead with me to fail my shots, and I felt myself become slightly engorged. I readied my first shot, wound up, and released. WHAM. It hit just off center of the target, a miss, but closer than most of the shots I saw. I saw a brief look of fear in the girls eyes and she saw how close my first show was and how I still had one left. Again I aimed, wound up, and let go. WHAM. Right on target. I heard a short scream as the girl was dropped into the tank. I watched as the chain reeled her in, holding her at the halfway point in the tank. I watched as she struggled trying to swim upwards without success. I watched her chest, nipples clearly visible through the cloth, thrashing as she fought. As time passed her movements got more frantic and I got more hard, I thought I had to have had it when I heard a buzz and saw the chains release. "Damn I got a dud" I thought as I watched the girl spluttering and coughing up half the tank as she gripped the edge, knuckles turning white.

I decided to make use of one of the swim girls who wasn't too busy to relieve my erection before moving on. I decided on a bustier older blonde student wearing a one piece suit that had large curves cut out of the sides, the empty space filled with crisscrossing straps. As I bent her over a convenient table and filled her up, I watched the dunk tank. After watching several complete misses I watched a man in a suit make a toss that landed straight on. Once again watching the girl struggle in the tank I pistoned into the girl I had under me. After a time it begun to look like this ball hadn't been a dud, and it seemed the girl in the tank knew it too. I felt my self get even harder as I watched her thrashing growing more and more fevered, one knot on her bikini had come undone and her hard nipples were thrashing for all to see. As I watched her moments slow and then stop I came hard into the girl I was fucking. As she floated halfway up the tank, moving no more, I shot rope after rope into the cunt of the older teen beneath me.

As I pulled out of the girl beneath me she said "Man, seems you really liked Emily, kind of hurts a girls feelings when your balls deep in her but she's not really the one getting you off."

"Sorry" I said. "But its kind of hard to beat that kind of display when you're still breathing at the end of it"

"True enough I guess" she said "I think I can forgive you if you vote for me before tonight’s auction" as she struck a pose accentuating her large tits as my semen dripped from her pussy. "My names Hannah by the way"

"I'll think on it" I said

"You'd better" she replied "I have to go help set up the next girl once they fish Emily out, hope to see you later" she said before running off toward the tank.

I watched the swim team pull Emily's corpse from the tank before presenting it to the winning man. He threw her on the ground tearing off his pants at the same time. I watched him pump a load into her dead pussy, her unseeing eyes staring out into nothingness, before deciding to move on, so much to see so much to do.

---

Literally my first attempt at creative writing since elementary school assignments, critiques welcome, presumably much room for growth

The Last Field Trip

Chapter One, Intro and First Exhibit (Non-Con, Watersports, Young)

I was laying in my bed on a Saturday morning when I was roused from my sleep by the sound of my phone ringing. Grunting, I held up one arm to shield my unadjusted eyes from the sun's ray's bleeding through my blinds while my other arm reached for my phone, to determine the identity of whoever it is that has deigned to interrupt my rest. It was Nick, My own Brother, Nick, who had committed this grievous sin of waking at this ungodly hour of 11:42.

“What do you want Nick?” I grumbled upon answering the phone.

“Oops, did I wake you? Must have figured the time zone wrong, thought it was almost noon for you.” He replied, sounding to me more that a little sarcastic.

“Shut up,” I said. “Now you gonna get to the point or should I just hang up?”

“Alright alright” He said. “You know how I was asking you for advice on engagement rings a couple weeks back?”

“Yeah...” I replied cautiously.

“Well last week I proposed to Stacy, and she said yes.”

“Oh my God! Congratulations!”

“Yeah, thanks, anyway, she's been jumping right into brainstorming wedding plans, and she had an idea that I liked.”

“Well? Out with it already.”

“We were thinking that you and her sister would make a good centerpiece for the recital dinner, and were wondering if you were down for that.”

Feeling myself quickly become aroused at the thought I said “Ohh, that does sound hot, but I dunno, any thoughts on how you'd cook us?”

“Nothing's set in stone yet, but one idea we had was to spit roast you both on the same spit, facing each other with your mouths pressed together. Kind of a parody of the whole 'Together til death do you part' thing.”

“Oh man” I said, my free hand having wandered south and was now rubbing my pussy over my panties. “That sounds really hot, you've convinced me, I'll do it.”

“Great! I'll tell Stacy. Thanks for doing this she'll love it.”

“Glad I can be of help to you both on your special day, congratulations again.”

“Thanks, well I should get back to it, you should probably get out of bed and enjoy your Saturday, you're not gonna get too many more of those,” He joked.

“Idiot,” I said halfheartedly, before ending the call.

Putting my phone down I looked at my reflection in the full length mirror mounted on the wall across from my bed. My long brown hair was a mess and I had been sleeping in just my panties so my full breasts were on display. My face was flushed and my nipples hard from the conversation I had just had. Cupping my breast with one hand I imagined my brother and his new wife cutting into it together as I lay there, dead and thoroughly cooked. My other hand wandered down into my panties and I imagined the spit going into it, first just like any girthy dildo, but then going even further, tearing into me, irreversibly damaging me, before emerging from my mouth, then quickly being joined by Stacy's hot sister, a petite blond girl of 16. Together we're slowly rotated over an open fire as the wedding guests chat and dance. I came. Breathing heavy I pulled my hand from my panties and thought about what I should do today. Belatedly I thought about the 7th grade class I'm the homeroom teacher for.

“I should probably send the principal an email, I hope it's not to hard to find a new teacher in the middle of the year” I thought to myself.

Quickly I drafted an email detailing the need to seek a replacement teacher. Upon sending the email I looked up, and seeing myself in the mirror again I soon became overpowered by arousal once more. Fantasizing about my own impending death I masturbated myself to orgasm twice more before finally getting out of bed and starting my day.

The following Monday, before class, I was sitting at my desk drinking my coffee when I received an email from the principal asking me to come in whenever I had time, to discuss my “early retirement”.

I still had some time before class, so I went to his office and stuck my head through the open door.

“Ahh, come in Ms. Brooks, sit,” the principal said.

“You needed to speak with me?” I said once seated.

“Yes, Unfortunately it is the case that we simply cannot find a replacement for you at this time.”

“What do you mean you can't find anyone?”

“It's just too late in the school year, and we're already dealing with a shortage of capable staff in our district. I'm afraid we can't just have a class without a teacher.”

“Excuse me sir, I wasn't asking for your permission, I was just doing you a courtesy in telling you the situation. If you refuse to pay my remaining salary that's fine, it wont matter to me soon anyway,” I replied angrily.

“Please calm down Ms. Brooks, you misunderstand me, you can, of course, do whatever it is you feel you need to do here, I'm just saying we can't have a class without a teacher.”

“What do you mean? Aren't you contradicting yourself?” I say confused.

“I mean that if there was no class, we would have no need to keep you on as staff.”

“You mean disperse the students between other classes?” I ask.

“A few, just the especially gifted, but no we don't have the extra space for all of them. What I'm getting at is that the school, and by extension you, have total autonomy of the students during school hours. If you went on a field trip, say to the Historical Museum of Life and Death, and none of your students returned, that would absolve you of any responsibility.”

“You want me to kill all of my students?” I asked, feeling my thighs dampen at the thought.

“Not all of them, no, and I wouldn't use such harsh language, but effectively yes, if you want to leave your teaching position I need you to get rid of your class.”

“If that’s what I need to do, I can do it,” I said, squirming in my seat.

“Great” the principal said. “You're actually really doing me a favor here. As you've probably already heard we've been having some budget problems, and if we had to cut staff wages it would become even harder to attract new staff. I'll send you a list of those who are to be relocate and a stack of forms to send home with the kids.”

As I had heard it, it was the principal's own egregious salary, and not the rest of the staff's, that was at risk of being reduced, but I wasn't going to argue.

“Thank you,” I said to the principal before excusing myself.

The following morning I arrived at school to find a small stack of paper on my desk and a new email on my computer.

Reading over the email and attached list I thought it a little strange. The list was all boys, in fact every boy in my class, and many of them I wouldn't consider especially “gifted” as the principal had described them. Well enough of that, I thought, before moving on, preparing for my class to arrive.

As I watched my class file in, admiring the skimpy attire many opt for, I noticed that already there were no boys. After the final bell rang one of my students, a cute 13 year old girl name Cindy, a blond with short pigtails, wearing low-cut unbuttoned short shorts that afforded a glimpse of her pink panties, knee high socks, and a small form-fitting tube top that showed off her pierced nipples, stuck her hand up in the air and began waving it about energetically.

“Yes Cindy?” I asked.

“Where are all the boys?” She asked.

“They've been temporarily moved to a different class, the principal seemed to have something he wanted them for, for a few days.”

“Hmmmm,” Cindy intoned, seemingly not entirely convinced.

“Enough on that for now” I said “On Thursday we have an impromptu field trip to a museum planned, seems another school had to pull out last minute.”

“What kind of field trip?” asked Elly, a raven haired 12 year old who sat closer to the back, wearing a short skirt and a necktie that hung between her bare, large for her age, breasts.

“Wouldn't want to spoil the surprise, would I?” I dodged “But don't worry I'm sure everyone will find it exciting. Now Pipe down and lets get to today's lesson.”

Two days later it was the big day. After ushering the girls onto the bus and getting us on our way, I looked over my class. Watching them talk, giggle, throw glances at the well muscled bus driver, and occasionally getting more intimate with each other, I felt myself dampen as I thought about how it was my job to ensure that none of them go home today.

As we arrived near the end of our trip we passed through a gate labeling the beyond facility the “Historical Museum of Life and Death”, next to the gate was a large bronze statue of a nude woman hung from the neck. This sparked much chatter amongst the girls, Cindy, today wearing a similar outfit but with thigh high socks a white almost transparent tube top, shot her hand up in the air.

“Ms. Brook!” Cindy shouted. “Don't people sometimes die on these field trips!”

“Oh yes,” I said. “This museum has many dangerous exhibits, and you'll all be free to volunteer to demonstrate them.”

This got the wide-eyed girls chattering even more.

The bus rolled to a stop at the front of the building. After all my students got off, and I had spoken to the man at the ticket window, I led the students into the museum that they would never leave.

As we entered the lobby the first thing I noticed was the chair in the center of the room, the second was the large openings along the walls to different halls of the museum, and last, was the entrance to the gift shop. The gift shop had some posters advertising things like “Wallets, Bags, Belts! All made from real girl leather kindly donated by visitors!” and “Going Home a few members short? Why not buy a video to remember them buy! All exhibits filmed and sold!”. Once everyone was inside I turned to speak to them.

“Now you may remember earlier when I said you'd all be free to volunteer to demonstrate the exhibits?” I asked.

The girls murmured their ascent while nervously nodding.

“Well that was only half the truth. You all are free to volunteer, but if you don't of your own free will you will be volunteered by me.”

“What do you mean?” Alice, a wide-eyed redhead wearing only black elbow-length gloves, black thigh-high stockings, and a black choker, leaving her pale flat chest and hairless pussy bare, said nervously.

“I mean I've been told the school is having some budget issues, and it was determined that one class would need to be cut. I've been instructed to make sure none of you return to school.”

“You can't do that!” exclaimed a girl named Kathrine.

My eyes met Kathrine's, she was one of the more conservatively dressed girls, wearing a skirt that fell to just above her knee and a blouse that only exposed about an inch of belly skin and fully concealed her medium sized breasts, her hair was in long twin braids and she wore thick rimmed glasses. She has always been kind of a stick-in-the-mud, complaining about rules and always acting like she was above her peers. I would enjoy proving her wrong.

“Oh yes I can, the school has complete autonomy of its charges during school hours and functions.” I said, smiling at her.

“But you forgot to collect our permission slips!” She replied smugly.

“Those slips were purely informational, your parents consent to this trip was assumed as soon as you arrived at school today.”

“You can't do this” she said, quietly, no longer meeting my gaze.

“You know, I think I've decided who to volunteer to show the class whatever that chair over there does,” I said, before signaling at one of the cameras hanging from the lobby ceiling.

Two burly museum attendants appeared from a service door and began walking toward Katherine. Panicking, Kathrine tried to run, but the men quickly had her cornered and grabbed her by the arms.

“No!, Please!, Please let me go!” Kathrine started wailing as she was dragged to chair. As she was screaming and being strapped down I began walking to the chair, signaling to the class to follow, upon nearing the chair I noticed a placard bearing words and a large switch next to it.

“The electric chair was first conceived in 1881 by a dentist named Alfred P. Southwick as a more humane alternative to hanging. The chair kills by passing various cycles of alternating current through an individual's body. The first more powerful jolt of electric current was designed to pass through the head and cause immediate unconsciousness and brain death. The second less powerful jolt was designed to cause fatal damage to the vital organs. Death may also be caused by electrical over-stimulation of the heart.

The chair fell out of favor due to the rise of lethal injection, deemed to be more humane, during the late 1900's. Our chair here is a replica of the chair used to kill Martha M. Place, the first woman to die to the electric chair in 1899, for the murder of her stepdaughter. Our chair has had the voltage reduced and the duration increased from its historical values, in an attempt to provide more of a spectacle to those watching.” I read out loud to the class.

While I read out the sign, the attendants had finished strapping Katherine down to the chair. They had also fastened electrodes to her head and legs and had shoved a rag in her mouth, letting me finish reading the sign with quieter, more muffled screams.

I walked up to Kathrine, flashed her a wide smile full of teeth, and asked “You ready?”. She muffled protests and tried to tug her arms from her bindings, tears staining her face. “I'll take that as a yes” I said pulling the rag from her mouth before closing the almost comically large switch.

She barely had time to begin screaming before the current cut her off. Her body went stiff, straining against the straps. Her eyes went wide and her mouth agape, a quiet scream, almost a whine, just barely escaping it. A few seconds passed like this before the electricity shut off. She let out a painful sounding sob as she went slack in her bonds. After a couple of seconds of respite the electricity resumed, this time her open mouth made no noise. As the current turned off Katherine let out a ragged shriek before going limp.

“Plea–” she started, before being cut off by the current resuming, her glasses being thrown from her face by her spasming body. Watching her sexy taught body I sat on the floor and pulled my skirt up to my hips. Having not worn any panties today I had immediate access to my pussy and began rubbing it in earnest. This continued for a few more cycles at which point the air began to smell like burning meat. After one off cycle where Katherine was barely twitching the electricity began flowing again, her eyes rolled back in her head and visible smoke started to rise from her body. This last cycle lasted several seconds longer than any of the previous, and when it finished and Kathrine's body went limp she didn't move at all. Kathrine's bladder gave out, urine cascading over the sides of the chair.

Standing up, I walked over to the chair and climbed onto it. Standing on the armrests with my legs spread, I began pissing on Kathrine's steaming head while rubbing my clit furiously. Staring into her eyes that didn't stare back as my piss ran over them and down her face and body to join her own on the floor, I came. Almost falling off the chair, I rode out one of the best orgasms of my life.

When I came back to myself I climbed down off the chair and straightened my skirt. I looked at my class and saw a variety of reactions, some girls were cowering, looking at me in fear, others were in shock looking at Kathrine's body, others still were looking at either me or the body with heated faces and arousal in their eyes. A few of these were, or had been, openly masturbating, and two were rubbing each others pussies while staring at my former student's body.

“Well,” I said “Enough standing around, let's keep moving.”

---

Feedback is appreciated, all my work can also be found on AO3 here: archiveofourown.org/users/AbbottWarr/

From now on, instead of flooding the board by posting each story in a new thread, all of my stories will be posted here. (Fanbox promotions will still be in a separate thread.)

---

The Dancing Lady

yuri, lesbian, cons(FF), rape(FF), gore, vore, cannibalism, paranormal, ghost
Who was she? Who was that woman across the street?

Noy adjusted her glasses and wiped her breath from the window. The woman twirled and pranced around the room. A sheet of platinum flowed behind her and settled around her hips when she stopped.

It started six days ago. Something flashed in the corner of Noy’s eye as she hung paper ghosts over her computer. She turned her head as a blonde woman leapt across the window. Noy finished hanging the ghosts and climbed on the bed, wrapping her arms around her pillows as she stared wide-eyed out the window. The woman danced for hours without stopping. She was there the next day, dancing away. She was there the day after that and every day after that. She wore the same old-timey dress, so white it seemed to glow.

The woman arched her back, stretching her arms towards the floor, until her massive tits hung out of her dress. Noy smiled as her view narrowed until the woman’s creamy cleavage filled everything. How did she get her boobs to hang upwards like that? Noy had to find out. The woman threw herself forward in a summersault and lept into the ait, landing on the nightstand without so much as shaking the clutter of picture frames. She jumped onto the bed, then across the room, spinning in the air, before hitting the floor with her arms outstretched.

Noy jolted back as a door slammed downstairs.

“I’m home!”

Noy scurried away from the window and plopped down at her desk. She threw her earbuds in, opened her haunted library story in Google Docs, and started typing random words. The bedroom door creaked as it opened. Noy looked up and smiled as Ashley entered the room.

“Hi, honey!”

Ashley dropped her purse and slipped out of her pink jacket, tossing both on the bed. “Hey!” She ran over and threw her arms around Noy. They pecked each other and locked lips, twirling their tongues around each other. Ashley broke off. “So, did you get any writing done?” She looked at the screen and frowned. “You’ve barely added a paragraph since yesterday.”

Noy grinned. “Yeah. I’ve been having some serious writer’s block.”

Ashley folded her arms. “I’m sure.” She yanked a bud out of Noy’s ear and put it in her own. “There’s no music, or sound of any kind, coming out of this.”

Noy chuckled. “I, uh…”

“Spent the day looking out the window again?”

“You got me! I was looking out of the window. It helps with my writer’s block, and I like the view.”

“You like looking at an empty street and the overgrown shack on the other side” She pulled the curtains shut and shook her head.

Why couldn’t Ashley see her? She always disappeared when Ashley got home. The first time, Noy grabbed Ashley’s hand the moment she walked into the room and pulled her to the window.

“You have to check out this chick.”

“What chick?” Ashley laughed.

Noy tilted her head. The room across the street was empty. Nobody danced, darkness filled the room.

“I guess she stopped.” Noy shrugged.

The next day, Noy ran to her girlfriend and turned around to see the room once again empty. The last two days she waited at the window until Ashley entered the room. She looked away, smiling as Ashley walked across the floor. They kissed and Noy looked back at the window, opening her mouth to ask if she could see the dancing lady. The room across the street went dark as it had the days prior.

Yesterday, she kept her eye on the dancing lady.

“You’re at the window again?” Ashley slipped her arms around Noy.

“Don’t you—” her jaw dropped. The girl didn’t duck down or leave, and nothing flickered. There was no dancing lady, and the lights were out. When did that happen?

Was there any point in telling Ashley? She couldn’t see that lady, whatever she was. If she told her she was watching a woman dance across the street, a woman that only she could see, Ashley would’ve taken her to the looney bin. She probably wouldn’t have been happy about her checking out another woman, even if she thought that woman didn’t exist. Wasn’t she crazy?

Why couldn’t this have been a hallucination? That would’ve explained how her boobs hung in the air while she was bent over backward. Can someone have the same hallucination consistently? She never hallucinated anything, and she didn’t take drugs. Maybe she had some kind of bra that held her boobs up. She was fast at getting out of the room before Ashley could see her, maybe as some sort of joke. What about yesterday? Maybe she just blinked without realizing it, and the girl ran out of the room during that split second. How? How could she have seen her blink? And how could Noy see her cleavage that well, or see that the picture frames on her nightstand didn’t shake? It could have been a hallucination or might’ve been something more.

“When is the deadline?”

“Huh? Oh! I have to get it done by eight. Don’t worry, I only have a few paragraphs to go.”

Ashley leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. “Well, once you’re done I’d like you to come down and help me pass out candy for the trick-or-treaters.”

Noy smiled. “I’ll dig out my witch costume.”

Ashley left with a book as Noy turned on her Creepypasta music. She erased the panic-gibberish and started on the final chapters of her story.

Noy threw on a black pointy hat, black thigh-length dress, and purple cape that swept the floor as she walked, grabbed a plastic wand, and descended the stairs. Ashley sat by the door with her arm over a giant plastic pumpkin. She wore a white dress, covered by an apron with splotches of red, and a nurse hat with a black plus sign and a skull in the center. She braided her orange hair into twin ponytails.

Ashley smiled and shoved the pumpkin aside. “Did you get it done in time?”

“Yep. I submitted it thirty minutes ago.” She sat down and put her arm around Ashley.


The sky darkened and the streetlights came on. Trick-or-treaters poured down the street and the pumpkin, filled to the brim with full-sized candy bars, emptied into their buckets, bags, and sacks.

Across the street, the Dancing Lady’s house was empty. The windows were black as coal and the lawn was void of decorations. Trick-or-treaters crossed the street as they passed it.

Noy shifted her eyes to the upstairs window. What was she doing? Did she exist? Did anyone live there? Where was her sexy ghost dancer tonight?

Hours passed and the horde of trick-or-treaters dwindled to a trickle. The last came around 10:30. Ashley closed the door at eleven.

Noy grabbed the pumpkin by the couch and groaned.

“How much is left?” Ashley peered into the pumpkin.

“None. I guess we’ll have to settle for leftover chicken.”

Ashley ran into the kitchen, returning a minute later with an ice cream bucket full of shredded chicken in one hand, with the other behind her back. “Are you sure you want the chicken?” She showed her other hand, holding a giant bag of chocolate bars. “Or this?” She grinned.

Noy snickered. “We could do both?”

“Okay! Both it is.”

Ashley grabbed her hand and led Noy upstairs.

Noy plowed into the bed. Ashley sat the food on the nightstand and threw off her apron.

“Leave the rest on!” She waved the toy wand and pointed at her head. “Imperio,” she whispered.

Ashley giggled and stopped unbuttoning the top of her dress. “An unforgivable? We’re in evil-witch-mode tonight? I must now do whatever you say.”

Noy gestured for Ashley to come closer.

“Nurse Doonan ready to assist!” Ashley fell on the bed and crawled over Noy. She

Noy grabbed the bag of candy and pulled out a chocolate bar. She stuffed it in her mouth. Ashley clamped her mouth on the other end, sliding her lips down the bar until her nose bumped against Noy’s. They bit at the same time, sending the middle piece down Noy’s dress. Ashey slid her fingers between Noy’s cleavage and fished the candy out, popping it in her mouth with a grin.

Noy gulped down her piece. “No fair! I want boob candy.” She grabbed another chocolate bar and shoved it between Ashley’s tits, sliding it in and out for thirty seconds. She bit half and shoved the rest in Ashley’s mouth.

Ashley leaned in, pressing her lips against Noy’s. They swallowed their candy and kissed. Noy lifted Ashley’s dress and grabbed her ass. Her tongue tangled with Ashley’s, sliding past each other’s lips. Ashey wrapped her thighs around Noy’s left leg and ground her pussy back and forth. Ashley threw her head back, moaning, as Noy kissed the length of her neck, sliding her face to her chest. Noy dove face-first down Ashley’s cleavage, kissing the sides of her tits. There was a hint of chocolate. Noy pushed Ashley’s dress down licking the chocolate taste until her boobs plopped out. Noy grabbed another bar and rubbed it on her nipples. She sucked her tits until the flavor was gone and rubbed in more chocolate.

“Holy shit,” Ashley screamed as she trembled, “I’m fucking coming!”

Ashley collapsed against Noy, wrapped her arms around her, and dug her fingers into her back. Noy buried her face in Ashley’s left tit and sucked on her nipple. Something warm dripped down Noy’s thigh.

Ashley sat back. Her chest swelled with each breath.

“Seems,” she gasped, “I made quite a mess.” Noy’s thigh was slick with Ashley’s cunt juice, with streams flowing into a dark spot in the cape. Ashley grabbed the chicken bucket and pulled out a handful of meat. She brushed a chunk across Noy’s thigh and devoured it. “Good dipping sauce, though.”

Noy grabbed some chicken and dunked it in the juice. “This is good sauce,” she said as she chewed it down, “you should bottle it and sell it.”

Ashley licked her thigh. “It tastes really good on your leg.” She slurped and sucked until Noy was drenched in saliva.

“I think you taste better, though.” Ashley grabbed the candy bag and slipped under Noy’s dress. “I think you’ll taste even better with this.”

“What are you—” The gasped as Ashley shoved something cold into her pussy. Ashley shoved it back and forth until Noy moaned. She stuck it in and pressed her lips, wrapped around the object, against her pussy lips. Noy slid into the pillow as Ashley’s tongue twirled around the object. Noy gripped Ashley’s head, stroking her hair. Ashley bit down, swallowing half of the candy bar as her tongue pushed the other piece deeper into her pussy. Ashley thrashed her head and gripped the blanket as her tongue dug for the other half. Her legs clenched, her body trembled. Noy howled.

Ashley emerged with a bar of chocolate clenched in her teeth, and clear goop dripping from her face. She chomped down and swallowed the candy. “Delicious!” Ashley collapsed next to Noy.

“I want a taste.” She rolled onto her girlfriend. They kissed and stuffed their mouth for an hour. Ashley closed her eyes and snored, Noy drifted off minutes later.


There was light. Noy jumped back as a white ball flickered in the distance and a tsunami of light flooded the tunnel.

Noy smiled. How long had it been? When was the last time she saw light? It must’ve been days since she appeared in the tunnel. Or was it weeks? Months? It was hard to tell; it was always dark.

The ball of light brightened and moved towards her. Noy’s stomach twisted. She shivered as an icy chill blasted her skin and seeped into her core. She ran back through the tunnel. She tripped and looked back. She screamed. Her head pounded as white light flooded her eyes. Her eyes bulged, her stomach froze.


Noy jolted awake. Her heart pounded. Ashley was snoring. Candy wrappers littered the bed.

“What is this?” White light shone through the window, bright as the afternoon Sun. Noy peered outside.

It was the lady. She was there, dancing, at only God knows what hour. Her dress glowed. The room wasn’t in the house across the street, it was on the other side of the window. It was another room in her house, with her bedroom window being the only way in or out.

“Ashley!” She reached for her girlfriend and froze.

The lady stopped dancing and turned towards Noy, smiling. The lady lept through the window. Noy covered her face when her body should’ve smashed through the glass. The window vanished and the lady landed on their headboard. She soared through the air and landed at the foot of the bed without making a sound.

Noy tried to ask, “what the fuck are you.” She opened her mouth, her lips moved, but the words never came out.

The lady dove, slamming into Noy, knocking her back. Her head ducked under Noy’s dress. Noy clenched her teeth and shivered. An icy chill lashed her groin as the lady’s tongue lapped at her pussy. Noy groaned. She tried to push her off, something wrapped around her hands and yanked them to the headboard. The lady’s teeth clamped on her pussy. Noy’s eyes bulged. Tears ran down her face.

“No! Please no!” She tried to yell, nothing came out.

Searing pain exploded between her legs. Noy screamed without sound. The lady ripped a chunk of meat from her pussy. She raised her head with a chunk of labia hanging from her mouth, blood dripping down her chin. She swallowed it in a single gulp and wiped the blood on her sleeve.

She crawled over Noy. Her skin froze at contact with the lady’s fingers. The lady pressed her lips against Noy’s. Noy whimpered and tried clamping her mouth. Her lips parted, her tongue slid out. The Dancing Lady wrapped her lips around it, sucking on it as ice spread down her throat. She pinched her tongue between her teeth and clamped, severing her tongue. She tore off her lower lip and devoured the flesh from her cheeks.


Ashley stirred. Noy whimpered. Why was she whimpering?

What was on her face? Ashley raised up. Some kind of meat? Her dress slid down her chest until her breasts were bared.

“What the…,” Her throat tightened as her eyes bulged.

Her tits lifted into the air. Noy thrashed as her breasts ripped from her body. Her face turned to the side.

Ashley screamed. “What the fuck!” Chunks disappeared from her tits until they were gone. Ashley grabbed for Noy, screaming and sobbing. Something grabbed her head. Ashley kicked as she was lifted into the air until her feet were off the bed. A headache shot through her skull with the force of a million hammers. Her eyes bulged out of their sockets and popped out. She shrieked and everything went dark.


Noy gurgled a scream. Ashley’s head exploded in the Dancing Lady’s hands. Her body dropped to the floor as chunks of brain and blood rained on the bed.

She grabbed Noy by the feet and dragged her into the air. Noy thrashed as she devoured chunks from her legs. The room whirled and filled with fog. Her arms dangled over the bed. She closed her eyes and never opened them again.

Cathie snapped her fingers. The blood disappeared from her body and dress.

She looked at the redhead and groaned. What a waste! She had to fill up on the Asian chick, didn’t she? She was a skeleton from the hip down, but the redhead still had plenty of meat on her. What if she came back the next evening? The meat would’ve spoiled if it hadn’t been taken away after someone found the bodies.

“Bah!” She spun in place and disappeared into an abyss.

The golden rays of the sun glinting off the chain-link fences as the crowd’s cheers echoed in the warm air. It was the final match of the junior girls’ tennis tournament, and the tension was palpable.

Two girls stood at opposite ends of the court, sweat glistening on their foreheads, rackets clenched tightly in their hands. The score was tied, and every point mattered now. On one side was Lily, calm and collected despite the pressure. On the other side was Ava, her energy fierce and determined, her every move a reflection of her burning desire to win.

The final rally was brutal. Ava lunged for every shot, her shoes skidding across the court, her muscles burning. Lily matched her step for step, her strokes measured and precise. The crowd held its breath as the ball sailed back and forth, faster and faster, until finally—
Ava missed.

The ball clipped the net and dropped to the ground. The match was over. Lily had won.
For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Ava stared at the ball, her chest heaving, the loss crashing over her like a wave. Then she dropped to her knees, her racket clattering to the ground. Tears welled in her eyes, hot and uncontrollable. She’d been so close. So close.

The crowd erupted into cheers for Lily, but she barely heard them. Her eyes stayed fixed on Ava, who knelt alone on the court, shoulders shaking as she sobbed. The victory, so hard-fought, didn’t feel quite right. Lily hesitated, then set her racket aside and crossed the court.

Ava didn’t look up until Lily was right in front of her.

“Hey,” Lily said softly, crouching down beside her.

Ava blinked up at her, tears streaking her flushed face. “I… I lost,” she choked out, her voice broken.

“You were amazing,” Lily said gently. “Honestly, I thought you were going to win. I was so scared of you out there.”

Ava’s sobs quieted a little as she looked at Lily in disbelief. “What? You’re just saying that.”

“I’m not,” Lily insisted. “You’re the toughest opponent I’ve ever faced. You pushed me harder than anyone else. I don’t think I could’ve done it without you pushing me like that.”

Ava wiped at her eyes, her breaths still shaky but slower now. Lily reached out a hand, offering it to her. For a moment, Ava hesitated, but then she took it.

“Come on,” Lily said with a small smile. “The awards ceremony is waiting. Let’s go together.”

Ava sniffled, managing a weak smile of her own. Lily pulled her to her feet, and together they walked hand in hand toward the podium. The crowd cheered again as they emerged, their rivalry transformed into something gentler.

Ava’s eyes sought out the post as she climbed the steps. There in the center of the platform. Waist high and smooth. When they reached the top of the platform, Lily helped Ava strip naked. An assistant led Ava to the low post, and when there she knelt.

The wood was warm from the sun and felt almost erotic as her bare breasts separated around it. Ropes tied her to it. One around her knees and one more around her upper body. Her hands were tied to her ankles. Her head was free with the top of the post ending just below the hollow of her throat. She eagerly looked around. If it was the last time she would ever see anything she wanted to see everything.

She was regretting those things she would miss out on by dying. A lover, she had never known the touch of a lover. She would die virgin and unkissed. Children, never would she feel the pain and joy of childbirth, of watching her children grow. The change of seasons, the smell after a summers shower, the warn breezes of spring. Nothing in her future but a shroud and cold dirt.

Then steps behind her. A soft silken cord around her neck. A soft whisper in her ear telling her to exhale and hold it as long as she could stand. Her last breath left her lungs and she resisted the urge for just one more as long as she could.

Then when the urge overpowered her and she tried to inhale the cord changed into a thing of steel as Lily’s hands pulled it tight. The air that was to enter her was shut out as her throat collapsed. Her pulse pounded in her ears as her heart continued to force the blood past the strangulating cord.

Then as Lily pulled it ever tighter even that stilled. Ava’s body had attempted to move back to evade the silk but the ropes and the post prevented most of her attempts. Her head went back and her body arched as much as it could. Her pubic mound slammed onto the post and her fine pussy hair further polished the place where others had worn the wood to a shine.

She held that position for a while, stiff with tensed muscles and shaking with useless effort. Then she sagged back. Her body lost the stiffness as the cord did its work. Lily still held it tight but she could feel the life running out of her. Ava’s mouth gaped open as her eyes rolled back into her head. Then there was one last effort, a final spasm that emptied the last of her reserves and left her limp and still.

"Hi everyone," Lillian said with a smile.

The stunning, fourteen year old brunette stood naked in front of the camera, displaying her magnificent young body to her followers for the last time.
She had firm, round breasts with big, stiff pink nipples. Her waist was exquisitely narrow, her belly flat as a board. Her lean, supple legs seemed to go on forever. Her straight, glossy hair fell all the way down to her heart-shaped ass; her bald pussy smiled invitingly at the audience.

"As you all know, I've been in pain for years," she continued. "I love it."

The audience gazed admiringly at the proof of Lillian's pain. She wore studs through both nipples; there was a ring in her navel, and a stud in her clit. Her breasts and belly were crisscrossed with pink sores.

"I've been hurting myself for almost three years now," Lillian said. "I've tried it all: cuts, electric shocks, branding. All of it's been wonderful, in its own way. But lately I've come to feel that I've reached the limits of what pain can teach me. In the past years, I've developed quite a talent for hurting myself without causing any permanent damage to my body. If I chose to continue in this vein, I could look forward to a long life of blissful agony, and that's a fine thing.
But it's not enough. Lately I've been feeling empty, like something's missing from my life. I've thought long and hard about this, and I've come to an important decision.
My pain is always incomplete because I'm always still alive at the end. I've tortured myself a thousand times, but I've never tortured myself to death. That's what's missing, and that's why you're here now. I know you all enjoy the sight of a beautiful young girl in agony--and who doesn't?
So I've decided to give you a special treat, a special show. I'm going to snuff myself, slowly and with as much pain as possible, right before your eyes."

"This is the death table," Lillian said, her voice quivering with anticipation. She ran her hands lovingly over the smooth, polished oak.

"It was made for me by John. He is an older follower of mine who doesn't want to be recognized, so he wears a mask when he comes to my aid. Needless to say, his real name is not John. As you can see, the table is equipped with a large circular saw. That's what I'll use to finish myself off. I can't wait to feel that blade between my thighs, thrusting into me! The blade is quite hot. There are two reasons for this. The first is that hot steel is very useful for torturing. But the heat of the blade has a second purpose. When the steel severs my body, the wound will be cauterized. My severed veins and arteries will be cooked shut. And so I will not bleed to death. I will endure long, brutal agony before I will finally die."

John helped Lillian onto the table and handed her a mallet and two steel spikes.

"These nails will make me a part of this table," Lillian explained. "I will be perfectly joined to it."

The girl spread her legs wide and placed the sharp tip of a spike against her foot. The mallet rose and fell; Lillian howled as she drove the spike through her foot and into the oak table. Her hand trembled as she placed the second spike over her other foot, but she managed to drive the nail straight and true.

"For obvious reasons, I need some help now," she gasped. "John, would you nail my hands to the table, please?"

"Would I!" John grabbed the mallet and two more spikes. "Lillian, I've wanted to nail you for years," he laughed.

"Now's your chance," she smiled. "Hurry. I need more pain."

John quickly positioned the nail over her right palm and drove it home as she screamed in anguish.

"The last one goes through my wrist," she whispered through her tears. "I have to be able to operate the remote control for the saw..."

Lillian nearly went blind with pain as the fourth nail entered her. She was now completely secured to the table, ready to be sawn in half. John pressed the saw's remote into her greedy palm.

"OK, good. I'll start the saw..."

She pressed the remote, and the blade began to whirl. Slowly the deadly steel disc made its way up the track towards her crotch.

"I know I'll come when the blade hits my clit. I'm getting so horny, just thinking about it..." Lillian said.

Messages from followers flashed quickly on the screen:
"Jesus, you're sexy,"
"Watching you suffer is really turning me on."

"The blade's close," Lillian whispered. "I can feel the gentle caress of its breeze on my clit. Oh, God..." Suddenly the sultry sound of tearing meat filled her ears.

"Oh, God, yes, it's inside me!" Lillian cried out. "God...yes!...my clit...the pain...I'm coming, oh, yes, yes, yes..."

Slowly the blade made its way up into Lillian.

"If only I had words to tell you how wonderful this is for me...my clit's gone; I shouldn't even be able to come anymore, but I can't seem to STOP coming...I'm beyond orgasm now, in a world of pure pain, pure feeling, pure joy...I can feel the blade moving through my intestines, my stomach..." she explained softly.

There was a sharp buzzing sound as the saw cut through Lillian's sternum.

"It's so incredible...I'm almost totally bisected now...I can't believe I'm still conscious. I'm so lucky! I can feel myself starting to fade, though. I love you all...."

Lillian began to gurgle. Many of her masturbating followers’ orgasm blossomed in the glow of their favorite's death, and it would be some time before they experienced a climax which could compare.

The soft glow of sunlight filtered through the stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns across the ornate church interior. Nathalie, the maid of honor, noticed Molly, the flower girl, fidgeting nervously beside her.

Leaning down, Nathalie whispered, "Are you excited about Stella's big day?"

Molly nodded, her wide eyes fixed on the bride but then sighed softly.

"She's so beautiful. It's a shame I won't be a bride." she murmured.

Nathalie smiled warmly, placing a reassuring hand on the girl's shoulder.

"You might not be, but Stella is so proud of you for being here for her."

Molly's lips curved into a small smile, her confidence bolstered by Nathalie’s words.

As the ceremony reached its heartfelt conclusion, Molly sat straighter, her nervous energy transforming into anticipation. She and a boy from the groom's side were entrusted with a special task, one that would mark the next chapter of this magical day.

"Now, let the one offered by the groom's family come to the altar," said the priest.

The best man placed his hand on the boy's shoulder and guided him forward. At first, everything seemed to be going smoothly. Tim, perhaps only two years older than Molly, calmly allowed the best man to remove his bow tie and white shirt. But when it came time for him to lie down on the altar, fear overwhelmed him.

Two more of the groom's assistants stepped forward to help. They picked up the boy and laid him on the altar. They held him down firmly so the priest could do his job. Even then, the boy didn't give up. He pressed his chin to his chest so hard that the priest could barely put the knife to his throat.

Scenes like this were uncommon at weddings but not entirely unprecedented. Nathalie was furious with herself. She had suspected there would be trouble with the boy, which was why she had suggested Molly go first. However, the groom had insisted that Tim lead the way, arguing that, as the older and "more disciplined" of the two, he would set a good example for Molly.

"So much for disciplined behavior! And now it’s scaring Molly," Nathalie thought angrily.

She glanced at the young girl beside her, who was visibly tense.

"You’re going to be a lot braver, aren’t you?" Nathalie asked gently.

"Yes," Molly replied, though her voice was barely convincing.

The priest’s hand began moving back and forth. Everyone felt a slight sense of relief when Tim's loud pleas suddenly ceased in the echoing interior of the church. The gurgling sound that replaced the words signaled the approach of the familiar ending. Blood spilled onto the altar and suddenly the boy's writhing body went limp.

The priest carefully placed the severed head on the left side of the gilded stand.

"Now, let the one offered by the bride's family come to the altar," he announced.

Nathalie took Molly's trembling hand and led her to the altar. Unzipping the back of Molly’s frilly dress halfway, she pulled it down slightly to expose the girl’s shoulders and neck. Supporting Molly under the arm, she helped her sit on the altar.

The young girl lay back, crossing her wrists in front of her. Nathalie gently took her hands and smiled encouragingly.

"Close your eyes, little one. It’ll be over before you know it," she whispered.

Molly tightly shut her eyes as Nathalie nodded to the priest to begin. The girl's body shuddered as she felt the cold metal on her neck. She wanted to burst into tears, but she stayed strong and just squeezed Nathalie's hand.

It felt horrible as the blade sank deeper and deeper into her neck. The girl felt the metal cut through the cartilage in her throat. Warm liquid began to flow down her neck and into her lungs. She squeezed her eyes shut even tighter. Before she could really panic, a sharp, intense pain shot through her, followed by a strange sensation of weightlessness. She no longer felt the coolness of the altar on her back or the warmth of Nathalie’s hand. Molly wanted to open her eyes, but darkness enveloped her entirely.

Nathalie felt the pressure in Molly’s hand weaken and then fade completely.

"Men should never be entrusted with wedding planning," she muttered to herself as the priest placed Molly's head on the right side of the gilded stand.

The jungle had kept its secret well. For centuries, it had embraced the ancient stones, vines curling possessively around the remains of a civilization that had once thrived. Now, after weeks of backbreaking work under the sweltering sun, Professor Saskia Wallace and her team of archaeologists stood in awe of their discovery: an ancient Aztec settlement.

The clearing was alive with activity as the team worked to remove the last stubborn clumps of vegetation. Saskia, a tall and commanding figure with sharp features and eyes that burned with curiosity, stood beside her assistant, Marcus, as they gazed at the settlement's crown jewel—a massive temple pyramid rising from the earth like a stone giant.

"Incredible," Marcus breathed, wiping sweat from his brow. "It’s been here all along, waiting for us. Look at the carvings—they’re still so detailed."

Saskia's face broke into a triumphant smile. "It’s not just incredible, Marcus. It’s history brought back to life. Think of what we can learn here. The stories these walls could tell."

The temple’s facade was adorned with intricate symbols and reliefs—warriors, serpents, and figures that could only represent Aztec deities. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across its stone steps, as if inviting them closer.

Marcus turned to his mentor, a gleam of mischief in his eye.

“You know, Professor, this feels like something worth celebrating. We just uncovered a piece of the ancient world… Maybe we should mark the occasion.”

Saskia raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “What are you suggesting?”

“I don’t know,” Marcus shrugged, a playful grin spreading across his face. “What if we paid homage to the gods—the Aztec gods? It’s only fitting, don’t you think?”

Saskia chuckled at first, but the idea settled quickly in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more she liked it.

“A ritual,” she mused aloud. “A way to honor the past and show respect for the gods of this place.”

She turned sharply to Marcus, her eyes gleaming. “Let’s do it. Let’s celebrate their memory.”

By the time the group gathered in the clearing, Saskia had outlined her plan. The team stood around her, murmuring with curiosity and excitement.

“We’ve found something extraordinary here,” Saskia began. “And I think it’s important to recognize what this place represents. The Aztecs built this pyramid in honor of their gods—of life, death, and the forces of the world. We’ll hold a small ceremony to honor them. A gesture of respect.”

A few heads nodded in agreement.

“But there’s one detail,” Marcus added, stepping forward. “Tradition dictates there must be a victim—someone to represent the people in the ritual. The question is… who?”

A hush fell over the group. They exchanged glances, no one eager to volunteer.

“We could draw lots,” Marcus offered, though his tone made it clear he wasn’t entirely serious.

The lack of volunteers was not surprising. Everyone wanted to watch the ceremony, but the main role in it was something else entirely. Marcus, however, had an idea before the meeting. He pulled Saskia aside and told her:

“I can go back to the nearest village. There is a lot of poverty in this area. Most of the young girls are forced to go to a distant big city. They end up doing slave labor or becoming prostitutes, get addicted to drugs, and don’t even live to see their thirtieth birthday. If we offer enough money, maybe I can find a volunteer.”

Marcus had always been the problem solver in the research group. What he said was sad but true. Saskia nodded approvingly at the idea.

Marcus returned three days later. A pretty girl emerged from the jungle with him. She didn’t look more than thirteen years old. They introduced themselves. The girl’s name was Azucena.

“To be honest, I expected someone older,” Saskia said, turning to Marcus.

The man shrugged. “We cook with what we have,” he replied.

Saskia took the girl to her tent to talk to her privately.

“Do you know why we were looking for volunteers?” she asked Azucena.

“I know. I will be sacrificed to the forgotten gods,” the girl replied, a dreamy gleam appearing in her eyes.

“At least Marcus was honest with her,” Saskia thought.

“And do you realize what that means? Do you know that it will hurt a lot? And then you will be gone?”

“I know, but I don’t mind. My grandmother told me many tales about Aztec princesses who offered themselves for their people. I can be a little like them.”

At first, Saskia thought that the girl’s grandmother must have told her strange tales. Then she remembered her own grandmother telling her stories like Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White. Those tales, seen from an adult’s perspective, were no less strange.

She smiled at the girl and caressed her cheek. “Then let’s do it,” she said.

“When will the ceremony be held?” Azucena asked.

“We need to get some things ready, but we don’t want to waste time. Early tonight.”

“Can I see the place where…?” the girl asked timidly.

“No problem. Come with me.”

They climbed the steep steps of the low pyramid to the flat, wide top.

“Oohhh…” Azucena sighed in awe and walked around the altar.

She ran her fingers over the patterns carved into the stone. “It’s so small. If I were bigger, I wouldn’t even fit on it,” she said.

“According to the wall paintings in the inner rooms, only the upper body of the victims were on the altar. Their limbs and heads hung down. Maybe that made it easier to hold them down,” Saskia explained.

“Can I try it?” the girl asked.

“Sure.”

Azucena sat on the edge of the altar, then lay down on her back. Her body was small, so her head didn’t hang off the stone. The girl closed her eyes, and in her mind, she was already in front of the ancient gods.

“We planned for four people to restrain you, but since you’re so young, two will be enough. One will hold your wrists and the other your ankles,” Saskia said.

Azucena opened her eyes and sat up. “What kind of dress will I wear?” she asked. She clearly wanted to know everything.

“We can use the jewelry found in the excavation. No usable clothing has survived the centuries. I told Marcus to get some fabric for a robe. I hope he succeeded. When you come up the stairs, you’ll only be wearing a robe. We will take it off before we lay you on the stone. You will be naked except for your jewelry.”

Azucena’s face visibly flushed with excitement upon hearing this.

“And who will… do it?” she asked softly, lowering her eyes.

“I will. I must apologize in advance, but I have no practice at this. I might be clumsy. But I’m sure it won’t take long.”

Saskia offered her hand and helped Azucena to her feet. Then they went down the stairs to the camp so the others could meet the girl.

The ceremony took place under a moonlit sky. Torches were arranged in a wide circle at the flat top of the temple pyramid, their flames flickering like spirits come alive. The team gathered quietly, their excitement tempered by a strange reverence for the ancient structure.

Azucena walked up the steep stairs. When she reached the last step, her presence immediately drawing everyone’s attention. Saskia had made a traditional-looking white tunic for her, adorned with red and gold embroidery that mimicked Aztec patterns. Around her waist, a wide, richly decorated belt sparkled with embedded gemstones. Her dark hair was braided loosely, with small flowers tucked into the strands. Gold armbands and bracelets encircled her arms, and a large, ornate necklace with turquoise and obsidian stones rested on her chest. She looked both regal and ethereal as she stepped into the torchlight.

Saskia gave her an encouraging nod. “You look perfect. Thank you for doing this.”

Azucena swallowed hard but managed a small smile. Two of Saskia’s colleagues dressed as priests walked towards her and stood on either of her side. Then they slowly disrobed her and dropped the garment to the ground. Azucena now was standing naked in front of everyone. Then the two „priests” led her forward towards the stone altar behind her and laid her down on it so that she was laying on her back and facing upwards. The girl watched how Saskia slowly approached her until she stood right in front of her and stretched her arms wide apart as if welcoming someone invisible and then embracing him.

Marcus stepped beside Saskia with a tray that was holding the sacrificial dagger. Saskia mumbled a chant and then took the dagger from the tray and then held it up high above her head. Azucena seeing this then trussed up her belly and leaned her head backwards as much as she could. Her chest was heaving heavily from her slow and excited breathing. Saskia looked Azucena straight into the eyes and they both stared at each other locked in their gaze.

Saskia took one of the small breasts and gently stroked it, causing the nipple to swell. Azucena smiled shyly at her. Saskia flattened the tiny breast and pressed the blade into it, then cut it in two with a quick slash. Azucena gasped for air and trembled. When Saskia cut between the girl's ribs, she gave it all her strength. She cut through everything: skin, muscle, lungs.

Azucena managed to scream once, then her mouth filled with blood. Saskia worked quickly and the girl's side was soon open. Azucena writhed and threw herself. The tip of the knife and Saskia's left hand sank into the girl's chest and a moment later came out. Saskia held the small, trembling heart in her hand, then placed it on the girl's chest. Azucena trembled and her eyes widened. She writhed once more, then stopped moving.

Saskia, holding the heart high above her head, walked to the stone statue behind the altar and smeared it red with the blood from the heart in her hand.

"Tablesaw ride! Tablesaw ride!" a casually and somewhat slobbily dressed young woman was calling out next to - what do you think - a tablesaw, at the fair.

"Tablesaw ride?" a young woman dressed for the fair came up to the table.

"Tablesaw ride!" the proprietor agreed, fixing a lock of hair. It didn't stay behind her ear - she looked like she just rolled out of bed without bothering to fix the hairstyle she'd made several days ago. "Would you like to try it? Just $20 a ride!"

"$20..." the customer frowned thoughtfully. She was blonde, fairly short and slim, with only the flowers on her blouse and earrings indicating her gender. She twirled her tote bag around her hand.

"...Nah," she decided. "I'll spend the rest of my money first, I think."

"A wise choice!" the proprietor called out after her as she sashayed away, her eyes already on the carousel. "Do come back!"

"I'd like a ride, please," a shy middle school looking girl was stretching her hand with a rumpled twenty towards the woman.

"Ah, there we go!" she bloomed, turning towards the young customer. "No age discrimination here! Do you want to go nude or clothed, sweetie?"

"Um..." the dark braided girl in a sweater and jeans blushed. "I-I... naked, please."

"Oh then come here, come here!" the proprietor hastily pulled up several poles with some fabric between them. "Undress here, just leave your bag wherever..."

The girl came out of the booth a minute later, her face and ears red as a lobster. She was naked as the day she was born, with one arm desperately covering her barely budding breasts and the other in front of her pelvis. She couldn't climb on the table like this, of course, so she somehow blushed even more as she exposed herself to climb on top.

She stretched her arms and legs obediently, allowing the proprietor to shackle them down. For all her visible embarrasment, she clearly enjoyed the looks passerby were giving her, a small smile on her lips as she looked up into the sky for the last time.

"Now command me when to throw the lever, sweetie," the unkempt woman smiled as she came to the lever at the end of the table. "Three...." she paused.

It took the girl several seconds to realize what was being asked of her.

"...Two..." she continued in a trembling voice. It wasn't clear if fear or excitement dominated in her tone.

"...One..."

The pause was longer after this one.

"...Go!"

The woman threw the lever, and a mechanism whirred to life. The shackled girl strained to lift her head and look down her body, and was rewarded with the view of the saw moving slowly, slowly towards her private organs. She tried moving her legs experimentally, but she was stretched out too far - all she achieved was some contortion that would have the saw hit her hips instead. She went back to the central position, and waited, breath bated.

The saw seemed to slow down as it approached, but really it was just her perception. Adrenaline hit, and she didn't even immediately register the pain as the teeth bit into her flesh. She felt her private parts move apart, and she wriggled a little to gain more perceived control over the process... and that was when the pain hit.

She tried not to scream, but she wasn't sure how well she succeeded. Not well enough, probably, but she could no longer tell. Her vision was black, her ears full of static; pain was the only thing that existed.

Her life ended at some point; she could no longer even tell where the saw was in her body. Everything seemed to be pain and nothing else.

The proprietor smiled as the saw finished its journey through the girl's skull, then quickly reset the mechanism, pulled off the body on the disposable sheet into a deceptively small opening in the ground next to the table, put on a new one and turned to the forming line in front of the ride.

"Here you go sweeties!" she declared, pulling her hair out of her eyes again. "That's what my ride does! Oh here you are sweetie," she addressed the blonde from earlier, who was now first in the line. "Clothed or naked?"

Candidacy in Question (snuff, loli, shota, military, war, politics, kidnapping, assassination, conspiracy)

1. I am a fairly new erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of parental betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!

4. This is a standalone prequel to "Fooling Around Under the Table" (https://boards.guro.cx/lit/res/25615.html), meaning that either story can be read in isolation. Both stories exist in the same universe as "The Borderland" (https://boards.guro.cx/lit/res/26628.html).

***

Chapter 1 - Our Established Order

"Oh stop, you two!" Alice called out to her husband, Deke, and brother, Dan, as they laughed at the television in the living room. "Put that off! Dinner is ready."

Alice chuckled as she shook her head.

"Hey, she used to be something special," Dan called out from the couch, looking at his sister with a smirk.

"She still is!" Deke added, licking his lips as the television showed the woman on the screen wearing a black skirt-suit, speaking in front of a crowd of people.

The caption on the bottom of the screen read "DJT addresses a large audience in Caroline campaign stop."

Debra Jacqueline Townsend, or DJT as she was known, had colorful blonde, almost orange, hair that fell to just beyond her shoulders. It was styled in a straightened, feminine cut, which was parted on the side. Her face was slender and smooth, with high cheekbones and piercing, icy blue eyes. Her nose was petite, her chin slender and pointed, her ears small and round, her mouth large, with plump, luscious lips, and her eyebrows were thin and manicured.

DJT had been a model in the late 90s and early 2000s, and she had even done some acting during that period of her career. Her striking good looks, and in particular her large, firm tits, had earned her the fame she was now using to pursue her presidential ambitions.

"Get in here!" Alice repeated with an exasperated laugh.

"Yes mom!" Deke teased back, getting up off the couch, with a playful smile on his face. He was a muscular man with blonde hair and blue eyes, and his skin had a slight tan.

"Hey!" his 7 year old daughter, Emma, called from the kitchen. "She's my mom!"

Dan let out a loud, genuine laugh as he and his brother-in-law entered the kitchen to eat with Alice and Emma.

"Is that so?!" he said playfully as he grabbed at the redheaded, freckle-faced little girl, who had the most adorable smile, and started to tickle her.

Emma squealed as her Uncle Dan tickled her sides and stomach.

"Stop! Stoooop!" she whined as she wriggled in her chair.

"He has my permission to not stop," Deke said with mock seriousness. He was trying to hide the grin that was fighting to spread itself across his face. Dan did not share his brother-in-law's restraint, and instead was grinning from ear to ear.

"Not mine," Alice said with a smile. "Sit down, the food is going to get cold!"

"Yes, ma'am," Deke and Dan said in unison.

They took their seats around the table and started to serve themselves.

"So," Alice began as she spooned some green beans onto her plate. "What do you two think of DJT?"

She looked at her husband and her brother with an eyebrow raised as they glanced at each other and then back to her.

"I wouldn't mind hitting that," Dan said nonchalantly.

Deke nodded, adding a "same."

Alice glared at her husband with narrowed eyes.

"Hey!" he exclaimed, putting his hands up defensively. "You asked!"

"Why would you want to hit her?" Emma asked innocently as she reached to get some green beans as well. "You should never hit girls," she added with a cute, reproving glance toward her uncle and dad. Her green eyes glared at them with disapproval.

"You're so right, sweetie," Alice agreed. "You shouldn't hit girls or talk about 'hitting' them so casually," she added with another reproving look toward the two men.

"But we should still vote for her," Deke added. "She's an outsider. She'll bring some common sense to politics."

"She'll also make a joke out of the country," Dan argued with a laugh.

"You're too harsh," Deke said. "Lilliana Relford has been covering the campa…"

Alice scowled at her husband, interrupting him.

"You and that Relford reporter have been awfully close since she joined the base press pool," she said, before taking a sip of water.

Deke chuckled, shaking his head.

"I trust her instincts, but I only have eyes for one…" he interrupted himself, looking at Emma. "… well, two, beautiful women!"

"Can confirm," Dan said, trying to contain his laughter. "He leaves the debauchery to me."

Alice and Deke laughed, with Alice throwing a bean at her brother.

"Do you really have to leave tomorrow, Daddy?" Emma asked with a pout, changing the subject with all the grace a 7 year old could muster.

Her big green eyes were staring at her dad, pleading with him to reconsider.

"I have to, sweetie," Deke answered, coming down from his amusement, before reaching over and stroking her curly, red hair.

"Hey," Dan said, leaning over to Emma. "You know your daddy and I only have to go away for short periods at a time, right? How about I bring you a present when we get back?"

Emma perked up.

"A toy?!" she asked, bouncing in her seat.

"Daniel," Alice chided. "Don't get her started."

"Hah!" he laughed. "I'll get her started!"

He started tickling his niece again.

"And get her the coolest, bestest toy money can buy!" he continued.

Emma was laughing uncontrollably as he tickled her sides and stomach with his large, muscular hands.

"You're an enabler, Dan," Alice chided, though her tone was light, and a smile was playing across her lips. She couldn't help it, her daughter was so adorable when she was around her uncle.

Deke laughed along, enjoying the moment.

The family ate together, joking, teasing, and talking until bedtime. It had become a tradition for Dan to stay over at the Collins household the night before the two brothers-in-law go away on their fishing trips during their breaks from active military service.

What the women of the family didn't know, was that both Deke and Dan had to report to Fort James A. Keith early in the next morning for a confidential meeting, having been called back to take care of an urgent mission.

Strictly, Deke was Dan's commanding officer.

Lieutenant Colonel Deacon "Deke" Collins was the commander of 2nd Battalion, 69th Special Operations Brigade, and Major Daniel Pierce was one of his company leaders. But Deke knew not to lord rank over his brother-in-law, who was an exceptional soldier. Dan was also his best friend, which is how he ended up marrying Dan's sister.

As Dan left the bathroom he heard Deke and Alice quietly speaking to Emma in the girl's room. He paused for a moment and smiled as he overheard his brother-in-law and sister saying goodnight to their daughter. Moments later, both Alice and Deke exited the bedroom.

"Oh, there he is," Alice said with a wink. "A certain someone wanted to see her Uncle Dan before bed!"

Dan smiled and nodded.

"She doesn't have to ask twice," he promised. "She's my fourth favorite niece, after all!" he added, loud enough to make sure the girl heard him.

"I'm your only niece!" he heard her call back, clearly amused by his joke.

Alice and Deke chuckled as they made their way to their bedroom.

Dan peeked around the corner into Emma's room. His heart melted as he looked at her. She was lying in bed with the covers pulled up to her chin, looking at him with wide eyes that shone with innocence and happiness.

"What, they put you to bed already?!" he exclaimed.

"I know, can you believe it?!" Emma responded.

"Is there something I can get for you before bed? Some whiskey?"

Dan grinned as he saw the young girl blush and roll her eyes at him.

"Eww!" she replied with a laugh. "No, no! Tell me about another one!"

Dan signed but smiled. He knew what that meant.

He sat on the edge of the bed and rolled up the sleeve of his loose shirt. He then held out his arm so that she could see the tattoos he had on his forearm.

Emma loved hearing the stories behind each one. Dan's tattoos were not random, meaningless things. They each symbolized the different operations, or significant events, in his military career.

She had heard each story, but he was happy to repeat them. Dan loved his niece and was happy to indulge her, which he spent the next half an hour doing. He recounted his adventures in the Middle East, Eastern Europe, and Asia, embellishing where necessary and appropriate to entertain the young girl.

After finishing his stories, he leaned over and gave her a kiss goodnight.

"You're such a good girl," he whispered in her ear as he hugged her.

Emma blushed. She loved the feeling she got inside her belly whenever her uncle said things like that, even if she did not know what the feeling was, exactly.

She hugged him tightly before releasing him and allowing him to tuck her in. The girl drifted off to sleep as her uncle quietly closed her door, leaving her in the dim light of the bedroom's nightlight.

***

The following morning Dan and Deke reported for duty at Fort James A. Keith, the home of the 69th Special Operations Brigade. They got in early, having left Alice and Emma asleep before sunrise.

Dan and Deke reported directly to the commander of the brigade, Brigadier General Timothy G. Hawk.

"At ease, gentlemen," the General said as they both came to attention.

Another man, dressed in a suit but not in uniform, was also in the office.

Dan and Deke stood in front of their superior, in the "at ease" posture, waiting for further instructions.

"Gentlemen," General Hawk said, motioning to the chairs on the other side of his desk. "Have a seat."

The two officers took their seats, keeping their backs straight.

The third man approached them and also sat down.

General Hawk smiled.

"Colonel Collins," he began, looking at Deke. "Several years ago I asked you a hypothetical question."

He pauses, taking a sip of his coffee.

"I asked you, when the time comes for the most important covert mission your country asks you to undertake, and you can choose any soldier to accompany you on this mission, whom would you choose? Do you remember your answer?"

Deke glanced at Dan. He blushed, something not common for this seasoned, veteran officer, before responding.

"Yes, sir," he replied. "I chose Major Pierce."

General Hawk nodded, a faint smirk appearing in one corner of his mouth.

He looked over at Dan, who nodded in gratitude, then back at Deke.

"And I assume your choice remains the same?"

"It does," Deke responded without hesitation.

Dan and Deke then waited as their commanding officer looked down at a manila folder. He flipped open the cover and pulled out some documents, scanning through them.

The third man remained silent.

"Gentlemen," the general said. "Everything from this moment forward is strictly classified. Is that clear?"

"Crystal," Dan and Deke both said at the same time.

"The gentleman you see next to me..." the General continued, motioning toward the suited man. "... is with the Company."

Both Dan and Deke immediately understood the gravity of the situation. The Company was the government's most secretive espionage agency, whose political clout and influence was as controversial as it was unmatched.

2nd Battalion, and particularly the company that Dan led, Delta, often cooperated with the Company. However, a visit from a member of the Company always signaled that the mission was of the utmost importance.

The General then looked over at his visitor.

"This is where I take my leave," General Hawk said to his guests with a polite nod, standing from his seat behind his desk and walking out.

The visitor nodded to him and waited until he was gone.

The man was thin and of average height, dressed in an expensive black suit, black tie, white shirt, and black dress shoes. His black hair was short and combed back, his eyes were light green, and he was clean shaven with a pointed nose. His skin was pale white.

"Debra Jacqueline Townsend has rented the Charlestown Arena and is holding a rally there this Saturday morning," he began, speaking to them in a clipped, emotionless voice.

Dan and Deke both remained silent.

"A DJT presidency would be the end of our established order," he continued, his eyes staring out at nothing in particular. "She is to not leave this event alive. Is that clear?"

Both men stared at him with blank expressions, trying not to reveal their disbelief. This man had just ordered a hit on the leading presidential candidate.

"Details are in here," he said, pushing the folder General Hawk had perused earlier closer to them. He then repeated his question. "Are we clear?"

Dan and Deke glanced at each other.

"Perfectly," they answered in unison.

***

"Ugh, have we really sunk so low?" Deke asked as they sat at a round conference table in his office, looking over the documents. A glass of whiskey stood near each of the men.

The folder had given them all the information they needed.

Dan nodded.

"Sure seems that way, my friend," he responded.

"This country is in real trouble, ugh," Deke said, sighing, then took another sip of his drink. "Doing THIS, to someone so..."

He couldn't even bring himself to finish the sentence.

"I know," Dan replied. "What a waste of a fine ass..."

Dan smiled and chuckled as his old friend shook his head in disapproval but grinning at the remark.

"So, what are we going to do?" Dan continued.

"I guess we have no choice," Deke replied. "We have our... ugh... orders."

Dan sighed.

"So, it's decided then," he said. "We're going to assassinate Debra Jacqueline Townsend."

"Hrrng... ughk," the men heard, before their table thudded violently, rocking their whiskeys. "Oww!"

"N-No... don't!" Deke groaned as Lindsey Hawk pulled her head from his crotch, hitting it against the underside of the table. "D-Don't stop!"

Deke grit on his teeth as cum started dribbling slowly from the tip of his penis as the stimulation stopped. His member throbbed, still needing attention.

"Fuck!" Deke signed loudly, frustrated as his orgasm was ruined.

"Ugh!" Lindsey scrambled from under the table, her blonde hair disheveled. The young captain wiped her mouth. "You're going to kill DJT?!"

Dan looked over at Lindsey, taking in her slender figure, large breasts, and beautiful face. Her blue eyes looked shocked, but her expression was one of excitement.

He then looked back at Deke's annoyed face and chuckled.

"Well, looks like the proverbial cat's out of the bag on that one!" he laughed, as his friend glared at him.

Deke shook his head and stood up, towering over the woman.

"You vile fucking whore!" he exclaimed angrily, grabbing her by the neck with his right hand and slapping her across the face with his left. "You were supposed to make me cum, not give me blue balls!"

He yanked her toward the table, bending her body at her hips.

"Time to make you pay!" he shouted, grabbing her uniform skirt and yanking it up and over her waist. Then he grabbed her panties and pulled them roughly down to her knees. Deke looked up at Dan. "Gimme a hand here, Major!"

Lindsey squirmed as Deke's strong hand on her neck held her in place.

Dan stood, smiling. His muscular frame was a head taller than his superior, making Deke seem almost short, but he wasn't. Both were in top physical condition.

"Gladly," he said as he began unfastening his pants.

"Dan!" Deke ordered, pointing at the blonde. "Hold that slut still, will you?"

"You got it," the tall major replied before he stepped out of his pants, revealing his rock hard cock as he approached.

Dan reached out and grabbed Lindsey, taking over for Deke as he removed his belt, folded it in half, and snapped it against her tight little ass cheeks.

Lindsey squeaked, then yelped, as Deke continued beating her, leaving dark welts on her butt.

Deke smiled, relishing her cries, then looked up and smiled at Dan, who smiled back. They had done this many times before.

Once her bottom was red Deke tossed the belt onto the table and fully undid his pants. He pulled out his still hard cock.

Dan then pushed Lindsey sideways so that her face was directly in front of his own hard member. She looked up at him.

"W-Wait..." she stammered as she felt Deke behind her begin to rub the head of his cock against her tight anal hole.

"Take it, you useless cunt!" Deke grunted before thrusting himself inside of her, filling her bowels with his cock. "Hngggh!"

Dan grabbed Lindsey by the head, his large hands holding either side of her face.

"Ugh!" she squeaked out as best she could as she felt Dan shove his dick into her open mouth. "Hrrglrgk!"

The two officers then began to roughly fuck their boss' daughter from both ends, holding her body between their muscular frames. The office filled with the sounds of their thrusting.

Deke was relentless, ramming his cock as deep into Lindsey's ass as he could with every thrust. He grunted like an animal as he did, his hips smacking into her bruised butt loudly.

Dan was a little gentler, though not much, holding Lindsey's head in his strong grasp and pounding into her throat with every thrust. Lindsey choked on his cock.

Lindsey squirmed and wiggled her hips, the sensations overwhelming, her mouth and throat completely plugged. Her eyes were closed tight as she felt her pussy leak down her thighs. She loved being treated this way.

Deke slapped her ass hard several more times, watching her buttocks ripple with every slap, and then began to feel his balls twitch.

"Oh... fuck... I'm gonna cum," he grunted as his cock throbbed and shot cum into Lindsey's bowels. "F-For real... this time!"

Dan also started to cum. Lindsey choked even harder as her throat was filled with semen.

Deke and Dan then pushed her off the table, panting. She landed on the carpeted floor with a loud thud as the men began to refasten their pants.

Lindsey collapsed, her skirt still folded over her waist, and drooled a mix of saliva and semen.

The men fell back onto their chairs and watched her, catching their breath.

"That'll be all, Captain, thank you," Deke finally said to her. "You are dismissed."

Lindsey slowly crawled, still panting and coughing, toward the table and pulled herself to her feet. She pulled up her panties, catching Deke's cum dripping from her anus, as her skirt fell back to cover her crotch.

Dan smiled, and chuckled, watching the disheveled blonde as she fixed her uniform. She didn't bother to put her hair back up, though, leaving her with a messy, unkempt blonde mane. Her makeup ran from her eyes down her cheeks.

"Thank you, sirs," she said, turning and winking at Dan. "Good luck with your mission!"

"What a piece of fucking work, that girl," Dan remarked as she stumbled out of Deke's office. He then sighed, eyeing the papers still spread out across the table. "So, back to the business at hand, then?"

***

"Let's get this show on the road!" Dan sighed loudly into the microphone. "It's getting hot out here!"

He was sitting in an inconspicuous white van outside a popular Italian restaurant in Charlestown, while Deke fraternized inside with the lovely Lilliana Relford.

"Thank you for meeting me," Deke smiled, looking across the small, private table at her, ignoring Dan in his earpiece. "Sorry it took so long for me to set up a meeting between the two of us."

"That's fine, Colonel," the 25 year old smiled back. Lilliana Relford was a strikingly beautiful young woman, with long black hair that cascaded down her shoulders and back, and large brown eyes. Her lips were full and soft, her skin light brown and clear. She wore a long, white dress that clung to her voluptuous figure. The neckline of her dress dipped between her cleavage, showing a lot of it, and also displayed the top parts of the sides of her small breasts. "You are a busy man."

"Ah, well, you're not exactly easy to pin down, either," Deke replied, chuckling a little bit. "You've been on the road with the DJT campaign, haven't you? That has to be an interesting experience."

Lilliana laughed.

"You could say that," she answered, looking down at her plate. "Townsend isn't as stupid as many make her out to be. She's really going to shake things up."

"I agree," Deke replied with a nod. "She has my vote... but what has been striking to me has been your analysis of her."

He blushed.

"I hate to admit it, but I am something of a fan of your journalism," Deke admited, smiling bashfully at the woman. "It's rare to find reporting so unbiased these days. I find it very... very... trustworthy."

Deke gulped as he stumbled on his last sentence.

"Oh, god, Deke," Dan groaned in Deke's ear. "Really? This is how you flirt at my sister's expense? I need a barf bag over here. This is pathetic."

"Thanks," she smiled. "To be honest, Colonel, I didn't expect that. I thought you were avoiding the pestering little journalist. Quite refreshing for a military man, to say that."

Deke shook his head, blushing a little bit.

"No, Miss Relford..."

"Lilliana, please," she interjected.

"Lilliana... I am actually quite open with the press. But you know the 69th is a... special... outfit, right? So..."

"I know," she interrupted again. "I'm a military brat. No need to explain confidentiality."

She leaned forward, exposing more of her small breasts, making Deke gulp and shift in his seat.

"What did you want to talk about?" she asked. "This is an awfully nice place for a professional meeting."

Deke gulped again.

"Well," he replied. "I admit that this is not an entirely... professional meeting. I-I have a favor to ask."

Lilliana nodded, her smile widening a bit. It seemed to make her face glow.

"Sure, Colonel," she answered, her tone softening a little. "What is it?"

"Finally," Dan groaned, listening in on the conversation. "He's going to get to the damn point."

Deke cleared his throat.

"As one of the few in our military who actually understands Townsend's message..." he started. "... I would love to meet her face to face."

He paused for a moment.

"But..." he began saying. "Well, it's quite delicate for a Lieutenant Colonel in the 69th to be arranging meetings with the political embodiment of 'rock the boat'."

Deke sighed and rubbed his face.

"And, frankly, the brass have been clear," he continued. "They'd like to avoid any publicity that could cast the 69th in a bad light... or in a political light. You know."

"I see..." she responded, pausing to consider her words. "I... am not sure what you want from me."

He took a deep breath.

"Sorry," he said. "This is... a big favor. Uh... without telling her or her staff, I need you to get me into the arena on Saturday for the next big speech she's giving."

He paused.

"You have access. I just need someone to open a back door for me and make sure there aren't any Secret Service guys around to see me sneak in."

He chuckled shyly.

"This is quite embarrassing..." he said, looking away. "I must seem like an obsessed groupie."

Lilliana chuckled and gave him a soft, reassuring smile.

"Well, I won't sugarcoat it. You do. But... Townsend's not my first campaign, you know. I've seen people do way crazier things just to meet the candidate. At least you aren't planning on throwing piss all over her."

Deke laughed, shaking his head.

"Yeah, I remember that guy," he said. "People really have it out for her!"

She nodded in agreement.

"But that's the kind of response you should expect from a campaign like hers," she said. "Townsend's not a typical politician."

"Hey," he said. "I'm not complaining! It's refreshing, you know? Someone willing to stand up for what's right instead of doing the same old, same old."

He cleared his throat.

"Sorry, didn't mean to rant," he added. "I'll owe you for this favor."

Deke winked at her.

"Oh, you will," Lilliana replied with a laugh. "There are many things I'd love to know about the 69th and how you guys work, and I'm not afraid to collect on favors."

Deke raised his hands defensively, but smiled at her.

"I promise to be very accommodating," he replied, trying not to blush.

"Alright," Lilliana agreed, nodding at him and grinning. "Consider this favor yours. Want to meet up at my place Friday night to finalize the details?"

"No," Dan said over the microphone, sighing. "This is a distraction, Deke. Take the win, or I'm gonna come over there and smack some sense into you."

Deke smiled widely and nodded.

"That sounds perfect."

***

"Mmmhmm..." Matt moaned as he peered through the crack in the door. "Ohhhh..."

"They ain't gonna know what hit 'em," Debra Jacqueline Townsend responded to her husband, Irving, who was sitting on the couch in her temporary office, as she walked around the room topless. "Now where's that damn bra?"

Matt grinned as he continued stroking his cock while watching the naked presidential candidate walk up and down. The 16 year old nerd had slipped away to spy on the woman after an outdoor meet and greet, hoping to get a glimpse of the former supermodel naked.

The 44 year old DJT's breasts still stood up proudly, and swayed gently as she paced the room, her nipples stiff. Her light skin was covered in sweat, and it dripped slowly down her body, over her erect nipples and down her flat abdomen.

Matt rubbed his cock faster as he watched her, his heart pounding and his balls tightening, until...

"Matthias Thomas Harvey! What are you doing!?"

Matt turned around in alarm to find himself staring into the furious face of his aunt, Madeline, a Secret Service agent. The teenager panicked and shoved his hard penis back into his pants, almost knocking his glasses off in the motion.

"Oh!" he sputtered, his face turning white. "Uh!"

Suddenly, the door next to him flung open, revealing DJT, now having finally found her bra.

"What's all the commotion?" she asked sternly, looking from the red faced Madeline to her young, white-faced nephew.

Matt turned to face the woman, staring at his crush. An awkward smile crossed his lips, followed by a sheepish blush.

"Oh, nothing ma'am," Madeline quickly replied, her voice suddenly calm and her face straightening. "Matt here just got lost."

"It-It's you..." Matt blurted. "I-I am..."

Madeline grabbed the young man's arm and pulled him back away from the doorway, looking at Debra with apologetic eyes.

"I'm so sorry, ma'am..." she said before being interrupted.

"Don't be silly," DJT said, leaning forward and cupping Matt's face gently with her hand, smiling at the boy. "I love my fans. Leave the boy alone."

Matt's face immediately turned red as DJT touched him. He gulped nervously.

Madeline reluctantly released her nephew's arm and stepped aside. She kept a stern look on her face as Matt and the former supermodel looked into each other's eyes.

Just then Irving stepped out of the room, looking over the situation. Matt looked over at the older black man and swallowed hard.

"I guess that's my cue, eh?" DJT's husband said with a chuckle, looking at his watch. He then turned and kissed the woman. "I'll be back after the Laurel Valley stop tomorrow, babe."

"Alright, sweetie," she replied with a smile. "Have fun."

They kissed again.

Irving looked over at the teenager and his wife. The boy looked nervous. He then walked down the hallway.

Debra turned to Madeline with a formal smile.

"That'll be all, Agent Warren," she said to the woman, before grabbing Matt by the arm. "Now, what's your name, young man?"

Matt's jaw dropped as DJT led him into the office, shutting the door behind them.

"M-M-M-M-Matt," he sputtered, looking over at Madeline as she stared back at him, her mouth open. "My... my name is Matt, ma'am."

His cock quickly stiffened again, and the boy's knees buckled.

"Well, M-M-M-Max," the candidate said with a chuckle. "I'm a very big fan of people who love my message. Have a seat."

She pushed him onto the sofa, making the boy yelp and look around in surprise.

Matt sat there with his mouth agape as DJT leaned forward in front of him. The teenager's cock throbbed in his pants, and a little bit of precum leaked out of the tip of his member.

"I-I-uhhh..." Matt muttered, watching as DJT simply looked at him with expecting eyes. "I-I-I love it! I mean... I-I-I love you... I-I mean..."

DJT laughed.

"That's very sweet of you," she replied

The woman turned around, letting her butt sway in front of Matt. The young boy's eyes were glued to her behind, his mouth open wide and his breathing quick.

"You know, these people really want to silence me. No, no, DJT can't become President. DJT can't say this, DJT can't say that," Debra ranted as she paced the room, the boy watching with rapt attention, though more to the way she moved, less so her words.

"Too vulgar," she said with a chuckle. "Too honest, they mean."

Matt licked his dry lips.

"Y-Yes..." he replied.

"And the media keeps lying!" she continued. "Did you see how they took those words of mine out of context?"

"Uh..." he muttered.

"What's your favorite thing about my message?" she asked him, turning around to face the teenager, placing her hands on her hips.

Matt gulped again, looking from her eyes to her cleavage. His mind went blank, and he stammered.

"Uh... you..." he muttered, his cheeks blushing red.

DJT laughed.

"It's always the tits and ass with you young ones, isn't it?" she said, chuckling, as she reached behind herself to undo her bra. "I love my young fans, but, gee, Mark, sometimes I don't think you realize how important this is!"

The young man's jaw dropped and he gasped as he watched the woman let her bra fall to the floor, revealing her large, perky breasts to him again. He stared, his eyes fixated on them, his mouth wide open in awe and shock, as the woman's pink, puffy nipples appeared, erect.

"See? There it is," she said, laughing again, walking toward the teenager with her breasts bouncing. She put her hands on his shoulders. "That look on your face."

"I-I'm so sorry, ma'am!" he stuttered. "I... oh!"

Debra gently caressed the teenager's face, smiling down at him as she fondled him, his cheeks blushing a bright pink.

"Don't be, silly," she replied, smiling. "You're a warm-blooded American man."

She paused and looked down at Matt's crotch. She could see a wet spot from his leaking cock, and a big tent.

"The media is trying to make you say sorry for appreciating beautiful women," she said as she ran a finger over Matt's bulge, causing him to gasp. She grinned as she teased his member, and slowly lowered herself in front of him. "But you can't! That's natural!"

The woman reached up to the top of Matt's shorts and jerked them down. Matt yelped in surprise, but didn't fight as she revealed his stiffened member.

"That's the beauty of America, Mack," Debra smiled as she looked down at Matt's throbbing penis. He wasn't particularly well-endowed. "The best country in the world."

She grabbed his member and brought her face up to it, slowly licking it, from the base all the way up to the top of his shaft. Her tongue felt warm and wet on his hard cock.

"O-oh!" he groaned as he watched the candidate run her tongue along his penis. The woman opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around the top of his cock, slowly sliding it into her mouth, letting her soft, warm lips slide over his dick. The boy groaned in pleasure.

Debra bobbed her head up and down over the teen's hard cock, letting her mouth work the boy's shaft with ease.

"Oh, fuck!" Matt moaned, grabbing Debra's hair and beginning to buck his hips, fucking her mouth.

DJT grinned and reached up to Matt's face, stroking it.

"Mmm..." she moaned onto his shaft. Matt groaned, and his cock throbbed in the woman's warm mouth.

The boy began bucking his hips faster and faster into DJT's mouth, fucking her face, until finally his cock began to shoot long ropes of white semen down the woman's throat.

"Oh!" he groaned as his penis twitched and spewed its contents, his eyes shut tight and his teeth clenched. He kept his cock buried deep inside Debra's mouth until he had emptied himself, then let the candidate pull away, swallowing his cum and grinning at him.

"Don't be ashamed to be you, Mike," she said, wiping her mouth and standing up. "Debra Jacqueline Townsend will never apologize for being Debra Jacqueline Townsend. She will never apologize for America."

The woman began dressing again, smiling at the young man as he stared up at her with his eyes wide, panting and sweating.

"Now, run along and find that ugly Secret Service agent of yours," Debra said to Matt as she walked to the door, pulling it open and smiling. "And remember to vote!"

Matt stood up, holstered his cock, and walked out the door.

"Uh, I'm not old en..." he began, but before he could finish the door slammed behind him. "... enough to vote."